And here is my story Naruto's Journey: A Tale of Two Son's

"Talking"

"Thinking"

"I'm going to kick your ass" Bijuu/Dragon/Etherious speech/Spell/Jutsu

"I'm going to kick your ass" Bijuu/Dragon/Etherious thought

Disclaimer: I don't own either Naruto or Fairy Tail they are owned by their respective owners. I can honestly say that I own the story but not the characters as well.

Summary: They weren't supposed to do it alone. They were brothers in all but blood, but Sasuke said he owed him a debt that wasn't repayable and instead gave him a gift. A gift that could help him protect those precious to him. He is Naruto Senju son of Tsunade Senju. Grandson of Hashirama Senju and heir of the Mokuton and the new Sage of Six paths and the Savior of the World. At the end of the war the two left for Fiore to bring peace to the world of magic. Come along the journey has only just begun.

Naruto and Sasuke stood in front of the large crowd that was cheering for them while the Tailed Beasts stood behind the new Sage of Six Paths and his friend Sasuke who held his hand clasped together with his own in the ram hand seal. Hagoromo hovered to their side with a smile on his face as he finally witnessed the true peace between Indra and Asura began like when he was alive and his boy's were little and loved one another.

Hagoromo was struck with an idea as he watched the two teens smile at the praise they were being given. If the two brothers could bring peace to this side of the world, then why not do it for other the other side of the world as well. Clearing his throat he got their attention "Naruto and Sasuke come here." he told the two brother's. "Yes Great Grandpa." Naruto said while Sasuke nudged him in the side.

"I must commend you for severing the chain of hatred that clung to this world. Now I want you to do it again." he told them getting a confused look from the six paths brothers reborn. "What do you mean?" Sasuke asked the old man. "What I mean is that I have foreseen a calamity in another part of the world and I want you two to prevent it from happening. So will you do your ancestor this favor and help or will you leave the world to it's own devices and perish as it almost did when Madara cast the Infinite Tsukuyomi on the moon and nearly captured the both of you in the inescapable illusion?" Hagoromo asked the two of them.

"Well I guess if it means helping other people out then I guess I'm in." Naruto said nodding his had. Sasuke looked at Naruto and then to the Tailed Beasts and then back at Hagoromo before he spoke to the old man "I guess if it keeps the Senju out of trouble then I'm in as well." he agreed. Hagoromo then looked to his creations "Now as for you guys I need some helpers to go along with them to make sure they don't become lax in their duty so who wants to go?" he asked the mighty beasts.

Shukaku immediately stepped forward "I will go with the little humans to make sure they don't forsake their duty, but I want to be sealed inside Naruto so I'm not captured and enslaved again." Shukaku said as the other Tailed Beasts stepped for ward. Kurama spoke up for all of them to hear "I think it would be best if we all went with Naruto. I mean think about this for a second and hear me out." Kurama said to them.

"He has all our chakra in him which by default is chakra for the Juubi making him the new Sage of Six Paths. The only thing he needs is the old mans eye and he will be the new savior. Plus we all want to see what the world has to offer us like when we were little. So who wants to go with him I know besides Shukaku I am going." Kurama said as Naruto smiled.

Hagoromo thought about it and realized that Kurama was right. "Sasuke would you be willing to trade your Rinnegan with one of Naruto's eye's. I don't possess the chakra to transform one of his eye's but if I were to switch one of your eye's with his then the Six Paths Chakra that Naruto has in his body should allow for me to transform the eye into another Rinnegan without exhausting the rest of my chakra." Hagoromo told the blackette.

Sasuke sighed, if it was what his ancestor wanted then who was he to argue with the godlike man. "Alright let's get this over with." he said. "Glad you agreed Sasuke, Now Naruto I assume that you know how to transplant an eye correct?" he asked the blond who nodded his head. "Yeah I know how. Disgusting as hell but yeah I know how to do it." Naruto said to the old man as he nodded his head yes.

"Good now I want you to take out your right eye and give it to Sasuke, and Sasuke I want you to take out your left, key word is left eye, and hand it to Naruto." Hagoromo told Sasuke. The two men grimaced as they removed their eye's and exchanged them all the while blood seeped down the side of their faces. Naruto gently held the eye while he held up the half ram seal and creates a wood clone. "I assume you know what to do next?" Hagoromo told the half blind clone who nodded his head yes.

The clone woks quickly to exchange the eyes and then crumbles away when it's purpose is complete allowing for the two to open their eye's. Hagoromo motions for Sasuke to walk over to him and extends his hand out to him. Placing his palm on the disappearing mans hand his eye then turns into it's Rinnegan form. "There now you have some of Naruto's Chakra while he has some of your own. This will allow for you to access his techniques and for him to use yours in return. Call it an even exchange as you cannot take something without giving something back in return." Hagoromo smiled before he looked at the Tailed beasts.

"Now I want you all to stand still as I will commence the sealing process." Hagoromo says as he claps his hands together and forms the snake hand seal. "Rikudō Jūbi Kyūin (Six Paths Ten Tails Coffin Seal)" Hagoromo says as the nine beasts shrink and turn into large spheres of chakra and are then sucked into Naruto's gut. "There now you are the true new Sage of Six Paths Naruto. Kurama should be at his full power once more so there is no worrying about what he will say about he is." Hagoromo tells the blond before he looks at Sasuke.

"Well Sasuke do you have anything to say to Naruto?" he asked the teen. "Yeah thanks for allowing me to stay on equal terms of power with you." he tells Naruto. Naruto just waves his arm showing that it didn't matter to him. "Wait what about the other half of our arms?" Naruto asked suddenly. "Simply clone the cells from the arm of your past life be it right or left and you should be able to use both your arms once more." Hagoromo tells him.

Sasuke shakes his head no "I'm sorry but I don't think I will take you up on the offer Naruto. I have caused to much damage to this world already so this will be a way for me to repent for my crimes. Maybe at a later date I'll take you up on the offer, but not right now." Sasuke said while Naruto nodded his head in understanding. "When you guys have brought peace to the other side of the world just use the Rinnegan's together to make a portal and you should return. Now it is time for me to return to the afterlife. I wish the two of you the best of luck out there... Naruto and Sasuke." Hagoromo said as he disappeared and died for the second time, which would be known as the day Naruto was blessed with the title Kami no Shinobi by the original Kami no Shinobi.

"Well Sasuke what do you say we blow this joint and go home. I don't know about you but I am exhausted." Naruto said to his friend who chuckled as he pushed Naruto with his left arm. "Yeah let's all go home I think we all need a long rest." Sasuke agreed with the blond. When the battlefield was clear everyone went back to their respective villages to mourn their fallen and celebrate the newfound peace in their part of the world.

Later that night as Naruto was walking back into the Senju compound he was surprised to see the sheer amount of people that were there partying and having a great time. "Hey guys what's going on here?" Naruto asked as Kiba walked up to him with a beer in his hand. "Ah here he is now ladies and gentlemen the man the myth the legend the savior of the shinobi world Naruto Senju." Kiba yelled as he held up his left arm while the people cheered loudly for the blond. Someone then starts to shout for a speech which is soon mimicked by all the others.

Naruto laughs as he walks away from the crowd and steps onto the table and clears his throat. "Alright I guess you guys talked me into it so I'll do my best. Now I'm going to say this in the simplest ways we know we can all understand. We went to fight in a war against a madman. We kicked some ass out there and won the right to our freedom." Naruto said as the crowd cheered. Naruto then raises his arm in the air to quiet down the crowd.

"But with war comes sacrifice and death. Which means that we have lost many a great ninja and kunoichi out there so I would like to take a moment and honor the with a minute of silence to honor our fallen brothers and sisters in arms so bow your heads." Naruto says as everyone does as they are told. After the minute passes Naruto shouts out "Now let's get this party started right. D.J give me a good beat." and the music player nods and starts to play a good song for them to dance to.

After a hour of having fun Naruto decides to call it a night. He still had enough energy to party, but he had to leave for the port tomorrow. "Alright guys I'm calling it a night so keep your noise level to a minimum would you." and heads to his room while everyone shouts out "Night Naruto." and resume their fun. Naruto walks into his room and turns on the light to change but is surprised to see six women in his bed.

These women were Ino Yamanaka, Karin Uzumaki, Mai Hattori, Kurotsuchi, Temari Sabaku, and Haku Yuki. "What are you guys doing here?" he asked them as they giggled at him. "Well we're here to wish you farewell on your journey Naruto-kun." Haku says as she blushes. "Yeah now come over here and show us why the Senju were the most powerful clan in the world." Mai tells him as she to blushes.

"Ok I know we're due to get married when I come back in a few years, but are you girls sure that you want to do this?" he asks them. Ino giggles as she removes her top followed by the other girls. "Oh we're sure. Now come on Naruto-kun" she says motioning him over with her finger. "Well if you girls want it then who am I to ignore your requests." he says as he quickly strips out of his clothes and climbs into the bed.

He is pulled into a deep kiss with Karin who is now naked but his head is then pulled away from the lovely redhead to Ino who is now naked as well. "Ino no fair I was kissing him." Karin cries out to the blonde. She then looks at Naruto and asks "Naruto-kun, can I go first?" at Naruto, who nodded to her as he sat her on his lap and prepared to enter her. As she braced herself, he suddenly paused and observed the scars on her torso before his fingers were lit with green healing chakra.

"What's wrong?" Karin asked before he planted his hands on her backside and she then felt every last one of her childhood scars, both external and internal, quickly healing. Amazed by this, the only answers she could think of were that the scars likely discouraged the blonde from engaging in any sex with her or that healing them came from a subconscious need to help her. "Yeah I'm healing your scars Karin, and I don't want you to heal anyone with that heal bite of yours can you do that for me?" he asked her as she nodded her head.

Before she could say anything else, he looked at her and grunted before placing his hands on her newly healed flesh. She sighed as she stroked his tower a few times and lowered her entrance on it before his manhood was fully housed inside of her. Karin's eyes watered at the strength Naruto's cannon possessed as he began shooting it into her folds and her hips started wiggling as he sat up. He held up her breasts and savagely licked at her bountiful bosom while smothering the flesh together and sucks on them a little causing her to moan in delight.

Naruto's hips shot forward and Karin places her feet on either side of him while now bucking her own hips. As the younger man plowed his erection through her wet folds, her eyes continue to water in pleasure along with her face becoming a crimson color similar to her hair and he licked at her tits while they heaved in his hands some more. She placed her hands on his shoulders and held onto him while their hips versed the other. Naruto lustfully snarled as he opened his mouth and gnawed at the bouncing mounds with his canines slowly piercing the flesh.

Karin cried out from this while his tongue rubbed on her bud with his teeth lodged in the breast and she ran her fingers through his spiked hair. Watching his mouth gnaw on her orb, he fondled and palmed the other with the bud being teased by his index finger and thumb. Naruto pulled on the bud before releasing it and massaging the flesh as Karin held his face to her twins. She trailed her fingers through his hair and he eventually switched to the opposing one as he planted his hands on her rear.

With him over exceeding her expectations, she tightly held onto his shoulders and marveled at the great speed he possessed while looking at his freshly made clones each having their own turns with the other women. Karin's walls grinded Naruto's cock as it flew into her crevice and her toes began curled with her nails beginning to dig into his shoulders drawing a little blood. He removed his canines from her breast and her full lips immediately found his with him groping at her peach. Naruto and Karin's tongues eagerly licked and tasted the other as his crotch accelerated forward to send his glory striking against her womb.

Naruto's tongue ferociously dominated Karin's and her eyes shut in bliss with her twins squishing on his sweaty chest. Sweat began to pour from her temple and quickly make its way down her body as she grinded his cock by working her hips together in tandem. He observed her shimmering red eyes and battled her tongue with extreme force shared with his thrusts. Karin's mind quickly began turning blank from feeling his mighty length slamming against her innards and reaching the depths of her stomach with their current position helping.

She then felt his left hand move from her butt and rest on the back of her head while holding her to him. Her arms wrapped around his backside and a muffled growl came from him as he felt her nails digging into him a bit harder. Though the many scratch marks he received would heal shortly, that didn't mean Naruto found it any more pleasant to deal with and pushed the thought to the side at Karin's uterus beginning to open as the tip of his hardness hit against it.

Her eyes begin to ascend to the back of her head as she felt his thick erection swell within her pussy and her toes begin curling as their lips separated. She smiled with complete ecstasy and felt Naruto take to licking at the tops of her breasts as he slightly leaned back to cup them again. Naruto let out a loud moan once he felt the narrow walls squeezed his drenched stiffness and then spurted his thick seed into her. As she felt the life giving liquid flood her warmth, she cried out and continued to smile as the blonde licked her neck trying to leave a hickey on her.

Meanwhile, Temari loudly mewled as her respective partner plowed into her from behind and his lap smacked against her rear end while addictively holding onto her large breasts. She tightly held onto the bed and chills of pleasure were sent down her spine from feeling his tongue feverishly licking on her neck leaving a red hickey in it's place.

"His pushes are so hard! If he keeps this up, it's only a matter of time before I…" Temari thought before her thoughts were interrupted by the clone framing her face and she turned her head to have him to lick her lips. Temari opened her mouth and licked his tongue before they rubbed them together as he took hold of her forearms and pulled her up to continue thrusting into her core.

With her breasts now freely swaying forward, the clone then stood up and she rose to her feet with him. The clone kept his grip on her forearms and she pushed her hips against his with her eyes closing in bliss. Temari blushed as the Naruto replica rammed his cock into her pussy and held onto her forearms while she whimpered from the power his thrusts possessed. He freed her left arm and lowered his neck in order for her to place it on the crook of it.

His next move was to lift her leg off the floor and hoisted it into the air before he kept it arched. Temari's free hand rested on his hand as she felt the clone once again licking her neck and her arm remained on the crook of his neck for balance. Her eyes opened to look down at his crotch as it jerked itself upright and his erection was sent back into her womanhood while she rode it in her current position. Temari shook her waist and held onto the clone until a low growl sounded from him sometime later.

Temari let out the loudest moan she could upon feeling her walls wrap around his hilt and a geyser of semen erupted through her tunnels with the other half of it exploding from her pussy. The blend of semen and her inner juices poured onto the floor as it cascaded down his testicles and he once again framed Temari's mouth before pressing his lips against hers. As the dreamy look in her eyes remained, Temari caressed his jaw line and both stayed in their current position before eventually switching to a new one.

Haku was laying on her side on the floor as the blonde she was paired with pounded into her tunnels while keeping her leg arched into the air. As the clone crotch met against hers, her chest heaved in accordance with the blonde's movements and her face reached a crimson blush from his speed. "Hurry it up and cum inside me!" Haku commanded the clone in a non typical arrogant tone and the clone responded by licking against her cheek before responding "I never knew you could be so dominating Haku-chan." Her hands remained on the floor and her eyes started sparkling after some time had passed.

As the others had done, she had underestimated his sexual stamina and energy but this mostly stemmed from her newfound arrogant nature. Haku's breasts squished on the floor with the clone's free hand resting on her shoulder and she looked down at her fellow women as they each pleasured their respective partner. Though she wouldn't admit it, she was astounded by how deep this Naruto's hardness was striking and how quick her pussy walls were getting tighter with each move. She moaned and he caressed the underside of her leg with his tongue gliding up and down her neck leaving a hickey.

Haku's haughty façade began to dissolve with a grin taking form in its place and her blush deepened from his tongue rubbing on her. The clone's tongue traveled to her earlobe and he began to heavily pant with her. Her hands stayed planted on the floor as she balanced herself and felt his erection growing within her caverns. His tongue rubbed and licked at Haku's earlobe before rearing onto his knees with him still holding onto her arched leg.

She slightly stumbled but regained her balance and continued to smile until she felt her innards tighten around his member and her stomach was rewarded when she was deeply flooded with his semen. The clone observed her reaction and licked her face with their release pouring from her entrance down onto the , Ino found herself underneath Naruto while his member plummeted into her core and she wrapped her legs around him while bucking her hips in order to grind him.

Given how much he was squeezing and toying with her heaving bosom, she couldn't help but wonder if he remembered how he had met her three years ago in the academy. Naruto's fingers rubbed and squeezed her flesh together while she tightly clung to him. Her light blue eyes looked into his ultramarine and magenta ones and she felt his tongue licking against her lips before she invited it to the inside of her mouth.

Ino worked her hips against the powerful blonde and muffled moans could be clearly heard from her mouth as he thrusted into her womanhood. The more he thrust his hardness into the depths of her stomach the more her mind gave into her ecstasy-ridden state and her eyes looked into his. Ino hung onto Naruto and battled his tongue wildly licking her own. She ran her fingers through his hair and he squeezed at her bulbs with his index finger and thumb.

Ino's eyes sparkled in response to his teasing of her breasts and her legs stayed locked tightly around him to allow his hardness to go as deep as possible inside of her warmth. His hips shot downward and rocketed his member through her lower lips as the inner walls grinded against him. Naruto ended the kiss and licked Ino's cheek as she clung to him while he lustfully blush glowed on her face and she purred from his constant licking.

With his fingers remaining fixated on rubbing her quaking orbs together, she grew tighter on him and the blonde's snarling intensified with his testicles also become tighter until he emptied his life substance within her wetness straight into her womb. Ino smiled from feeling the hot fluids overflowing from her pussy and Naruto nuzzled her cheek before she faced him. Although both were drenched with undying amounts of sweat, he turned her onto her side and switched with a clone as he noticed Kurotsuchi on the bed having finished performing fellatio on of his replicas.

Within a second, he held her in the wheelbarrow position and pounded his aching glory into her womanhood. Kurotsuchi easily kept her balance with her hands steadily on the bed and her breasts freely flung forward in accordance with the Jinchuuriki's thrusts.d. Naruto held Kurotsuchi's legs apart. He licked at her ankles as he kept her legs apart and pumped his steel cannon into the depths of her womanhood.

Kurotsuchi smiled upon receiving his thrusts and sank her nails into the mattress for added balance as he kept her legs hoisted in the air. Her dark brown eyes sparkled from Naruto sending his hardness thundering into her entrance and he swelled inside her with each movement. "Naruto-kun, you're so big!" Kurotsuchi cried out with her crimson blush deepening. This made the blonde grin at being deemed better than he thought. His pace was unaffected by their position as his member raged and throbbed about inside of her vaginal walls.

She gripped the railing from knowing it was only a matter of time before her womanhood would squeeze his semen out of him and the thought of it made her inside wetter. This made Naruto growl as he shot his hilt forward and her ass was struck by his crotch rapidly flying forward. Her fingers tightly gripped the bed and he continued to dunk his erection into her entrance while keeping her legs in the air. Kurotsuchi grinned with Naruto and his animalistic movements caused her to loudly mewl with her limit getting reached.

Naruto smiled and failed to notice a few of his shadow clones disappear once he unleashed his semen. The warm, gooey substance both filled her stomach and sprayed from her walls in multiple foaming streams with her own juices flowing out of her tunnels. Kurotsuchi's mind had already become blank the moment his semen had been fired into her core and he set her down before slamming her lips against hers. "Definitely a better kisser than I thought too." Kurotsuchi smiled and Naruto, either of out of gratitude or satisfaction, kissed her face a few times before leaving her alone for the time being.

He looked around to see the girls by themselves and that his shadow clones had all disappeared his head cocked in confusion. "What happened to the clones?" he asked. "We can worry about that later. Now I believe we have some fucking to do yes?" Mai asked him. The medical god looked up only to see Mai sitting down in his lap and then wrap her arms around his neck as he suddenly stood up and then held her against the wall and thrashed his glory forward with her hips working against his. Her lips were immediately met by his eager ones and he palmed her breast with his other hand groping at her peach.

Naruto and Mai gripped the other while her womanhood accepted his tower flying into her stomach and she caressed his whisker marks with her hands moving to either side of his face. Despite her virginity just being lost, her hips worked against his as a testament to her enjoying him and Naruto's hilt vibrated within her great depths. Her eyes slowly began to shut from feeling his hardness madly throbbing and pulsating inside of her wetness as his semen-drenched member savagely struck her innards. Mai stroked Naruto's cheeks as her calm mindset descending to the throes of passion and he pawed at her rear flesh in return.

Mai's tongue put up a good fight against Naruto's but his own ultimately experience one quickly dominated hers and she groaned from it overpowering hers. The rest of his current partners all sat by and watched him endlessly drive his hips forward with Mai's own movements countering them the whole time. Naruto rammed his member into Mai and his eyes slowly closed with their lips remaining together for the whole time right as both their releases exploded from her crevices.

Beneath her shut eyelids, Mai's eyes had a dreamy look in them from Naruto's substance coursing through her tunnels coiled around him and he moved back from the wall. He crouched down and rested the kunoichi on her back before she undid her legs. Naruto freed his manhood from her folds and licked her lips while she continue to caress his face. "Well done, Naruto-kun." Mai said before Naruto nuzzled her and he looked to his other partners before decided on Haku. "Come here Haku." he said as he pulled her in his lap.

The next day Naruto and Sasuke were at the docks ready to depart with a large crowd gathered to wish them farewell on their journey. "You know you only grin like that when you get laid. So tell me who was the lucky lady Naruto?" Sasuke teased. "Never, and besides don't you have the same look as well I bet you had sex with Sakura." Naruto said to the blackette which made him blush.

"Well I had to restart my clan so shut up." Sasuke retorted. "So do I. You know I want to change subjects like what are we going to do when we get over to the other side of the planet?" Naruto asked as he changed the subject while stepping on board the large ship. "Don't know. But what I can honestly say is that it'll be a new adventure for us." Sasuke said as Naruto nodded in agreement. The ship soon departed with Naruto and Sasuke standing at the rear waving farewell to the large crowd before the ship disappeared from the sight of the crowd that soon dispersed.

Temari and the other girls that had slept with Naruto each stood together with large smiles on their faces. "You know I wonder what he'll do when he comes home to a house full of kids don't you?" Ino asked as she placed a hand on her stomach. "Only thing we can do is wait for him to come back." Temari said as she smiled in joy. "Pssh what you talking about I can already see him fainting in shock." Karin said which made the others nod in agreement while they laughed.

With Naruto and Sasuke a week later:

To say they were bored was an understatement like a really big understatement. "How much longer til we get there?" Naruto groaned out to Sasuke. "Another three days with the speed we currently have." Sasuke said to him. "Man I am so bored all there is for us to do is fish, sleep, and fish some more." Naruto said. "Well at least it's only two days instead of two years. Personally I like the open water it's nice and with the gentle swaying of the boat it'll put me to sleep." Sasuke said.

"That's you not me. Now what do you say about getting something to eat?" Naruto asked as his stomach growled. "Well we have some tuna in the freezer left." Sasuke said while Naruto whined. "But I'm tired of tuna. I want some Ramen." Naruto balled. "Well you would have some if you didn't eat it all on the first day."Sasuke said to him.

Two days later:

"Sasuke I see the coast from here." Naruto shouted from his position on the crows nest. Sasuke stood up and grumbled "It's about time we got here." and steeped up the the bow of the boat that had brought them there. When they reached port they agreed to go their separate ways and learn what they could. Naruto found that the energy they used here was called Ethernano and it come from the air around them.

He also found out that the warriors here were called mages and used magic as an art like Shinobi used Ninjutsu as a form of fighting. Naruo at the end of the day met up with Sasuke and told each other what they had found which wasn't much. Sasuke told Naruto that the continent they were on was called Ishgar but was commonly called earthland. Naruto told Sasuke that there was a wide variety of magic for them to know and learn.

Sasuke said that with their repertoire they didn't need to learn anything else which Naruto agreed to. "Naruto I think it's best if we part ways and find our own calling here don't you?" Sasuke asked suddenly. "Well I can honestly say I agree with you for once Sasuke, but what will we do if we can't find one another?" Naruto asked while Sasuke laughed at the blond.

"Naruto have you honestly forgotten that we have been able to find each other due to who or rather what we are?" Sasuke asked the blonde rhetorically. "Yeah I'd know your energy anywhere, but from what we know this place is larger than our home so what will we do if we actually lose... or... you know what I mean right?" he asked Sasuke who nodded at the blond. "Yeah. But I'll tell you now if that does happen we will eventually find one another." Sasuke said.

"I'll see you later... brother." Naruto said as he raised his new hand up for a handshake. "Sasuke looked down before he raised his right hand and shook it "And I'll see you... brother." Sasuke replied. They released their handshake and begun to walk away in opposite directions. They would not see each other for another three years. And by then they would have made their marks on this side of the planet.

Two months later:

Mirajane was scared. But it wasn't fear for herself, but rather that of her younger sister's life. The three Strauss siblings had decided to take on a mission together so they could make some money. It had been going good in the beginning, but it soon turned real bad as her brother had tried to use the full power of his Take-Over Magic. But somewhere during this he had lost control of the beast that made up his power. There was only two choices now. Either take her sister Lisanna and run while they let the beast rampage until it calmed down. Or kill Elfman to save him from his rage. She didn't want to kill her brother, but if she had to she would do it.

She was brought out of her thoughts when she heard her baby sister cry out in pain. "Lisanna." Mirajane cried out as she ran over to her. Kneeling next to her injured sister she got to look at the injures made by her younger brother. She had a broken arm, nose, and leg as well as a bruised face, but other than a few scrapes and cuts that bled slightly she was just fine, Mirajane herself had a broken arm and some bleeding cut's, and couldn't use it, but it didn't make her weak by any means. Turning to her brother who was still rampaging she let a tear roll down her cheek 'Elfman what happened to you?' Mirajane thought.

Elfman may not have been in his right state of mind, and Mirajane knew he would be ashamed of hurting his sisters when the beast had calmed. But right now this wasn't Elfman Strauss, this was his beast raging from his magic in control. Suddenly Elfman charged at the two women intent on killing them. But before he could reach them a voice called out "Mokuton: Jukai Heki (Wood Style: World of Trees Wall)" then literal wall of trees rose out of the ground just as Elfman's beast hit the tree's face first causing the beast to stumble back a couple of steps back as it shoo its head to clear the cobwebs out.

And once again the voice called out "Mokuton: Moku Shoku (Wood Style: Wooden Tentacles)" This call brought forth a horde of wooden tentacles that then trapped the enraged Strauss. Surprise was written on the two young women's faces when the wall of trees had rose out of the ground as they were about to be killed by the male Strauss sibling, but were saved by the tree wall as it was called. Looking back Mirajane saw a man that was a little shorter than her brother, but the aura he gave off was more powerful then when the master was in his giant form. Just how powerful was this man.

He has short blonde hair that was a bit spiky and wore a black elastic forehead protector. Over his pants and sandals, he wears a black uniform jacket with an orange zipper and buttons on the waist and sleeves. He has a red armband with an spiral crest on his left arm, while on his right arm appeared to be a symbol that looked like a bar that extended out and pierced two sets of C's both sets were facing the opposite direction. His left was planted on the ground while his right arm was hidden behind his back. He also has a set of swords strapped to his back in a cross formation.

Leaping into the air he then raised a leg up above his head. With a cry of "Tsūtenkyaku (Heavenly foot of pain)" he then brought it down onto Elfman's head and sent him crashing into the ground unconscious with a bleeding head. He landed in a crouch in front of Elfman's now sleeping form. Looking at him now Mirajane noticed his arm that was no longer placed behind his back. His right arm was a lot more pale and it had a white circular mark in the palm of the hand. She was brought out of her thoughts when he pulled out a dagger and then went to stab Elfman to kill him.

But before the two Strauss women could say anything or before the dagger reached him Elfman started to shift back into his original form surprising him. When Elfman had returned to normal the man put the dagger away before he crouched next to Elfman's neck to check for his pulse. He didn't say anything still, and then turned Elfman onto his back and raised his neck so his air way was in the open. He then walked back to where he had made the wall of tree's emerge to a travel pack, and recalled the trees into the ground with a wave of his hand. He sets the pack down and starts to dig through it looking for something.

Holding the pack still he reached into backpack and pulled out a scroll with the kanji for 'Medical supplies' on the side of it before he set it on the ground and closed the backpack. He then picked up the scroll and began to walk back to the Strauss siblings were at. He reached Mirajane and a now unconscious Lisanna first. Kneeling next to them he then motioned for her to let him see her arm so he could help heal her. Slowly lifting her arm with a wince he then spoke in a deep baritone voice that reminded Mirajane of a grown man's voice.

"Your arm is broken in two separate places. I'm sorry but I have to reset the bones so that I can help you heal properly." he told her getting a nod from her. He picks up a stick before he tells her to bite down on it so she doesn't do so on her tongue. Reluctantly she places the stick in her mouth with her good hand and bites down on it before nodding to the stranger.

She then got to look at his eye's. The right one was a deep purple that held a ripple pattern that spreads over the eyeball. And within the first two ripples were six magatama like marks with three of them per ripple. It was a eye that looked both beautiful, and dangerous, while his left one was as blue as the sea. She just didn't realize how right she was when she thought that.

Gently taking hold of her arm with his only hand he brings his right hand around where she watches in silence as he takes her arm gently into it's gentle hold. Looking the S-Class mage in the eye's he speaks. "This may hurt a bit so just remember to bite on the stick ok. And when we're done here I'll let you get some rest so you can heal up a bit more before I help the other two ok." he says to her and gets a nod with a mild blush on her face.

Using his half wood arm he grasps her arm where the break was and quickly snapped into place setting the bones into their proper position. Mirajane bit into the stick with enough force to almost break it. The newcomer didn't stop there. While she was still in pain he quickly moves to the second break and snaps the bone back into place. This time she bites down on the stick hard enough into the stick to break it with a clear snap.

When Mirajane finally feels the pain subside a bit she spits out the piece of wood from her mouth with visible tears on her face. The man then reaches for the scroll that he had placed on the ground. Unrolling the scroll he put's his real hand on the parchment. In a puff of smoke there is a splint and bandages. Mirajane was growing more and more curious about this newcomer. He was able to use Wood-Make magic like Warrod Sequen the Fourth Wizard Saint. And she didn't forget that kick move used to knock out an out of control Elfman. It was so similar to Gildarts Crash Magic, but was severely toned down. Heck she didn't even know that people could use magic to store supplies away. Just who was this guy?

When he had finished making the splint he then wrapped her arm in some of the bandages. "There almost done. And you actually took that better than what I had thought... Oh geez how rude of me I forgot to introduce myself to you. I'm Naruto what's your name?" the now apparent Naruto introduced himself. Mirajane looked at him with a few stray tears rolling down her face. She didn't mean for her reply to be rude, and it seemed that he knew it was because of the pain she was in that it came through gritted teeth. "Mirajane." she said.

"Well Mira-chan-you wouldn't mind if I called you that would you?" Naruto asked and she told him she didn't. "Well anyways Mira-chan I guess I should offer my apologies for hurting you. As a medic I am meant to save lives, and yet I was trained to end them. And now here I am the best medic from my homeland hurting someone." He said with his head bowed to her. His words of course shocked her. It wasn't the fact he was a medic because she could clearly see he was very adept at the healing arts, but the fact he told her he was a trained killer basically. And she did have to admit his knowledge of healing was really good so she could ignore the trained killer bit. She had felt the bones in her arm breaking, and nobody short of Porlyusica could have set the bone as close to a unbroken bone as he had done with her.

She then start to do some weird sign language before he extended his hands out to the broken bone where a green glow began to emit from them. Immediately she could tell her bone was being healed faster than anything that Porlyusica could do. Just what was this kind of magic he was using. And it was as if he could read her mind. "I'm using a basic healing technique from my home to help heal your arm faster, but I would advise that you don't use your arm for a week after I'm done treating you. And this technique is called the Shōsen (Mystical Palm)" he told her. It took him three minutes to completely heal the broken arm, but strangely it felt as if she could use it normally.

Naruto then removed the splint that held her arm together as she was healed. He then placed his hand back on the scroll and with another puff of smoke there was a sling, and some jars of cream she would guess held healing balms like the ones Porlyusica would use when she healed the hurt members of Fairy Tail. Picking up one of the jars he unscrewed the jar before scooping some of the contents out and rubbing a little on her arm, and she had to admit it felt really relaxing.

Smiling Naruto spoke again "I call it Iyashikei (Mythic Healing Cream). It simulates a high healing factor where it will speed up a healing process, but in this case I'm using it as a muscle relaxer for you. I don't like to toot my own horn, but I made this balm from the best herbs that can help with healing." he said to her. Mirajane couldn't comprehend just how good this guy was. Looking into his eye's she spoke in a voice that now reminded him of a silken breeze.

"How are you so good at the healing arts?" Mirajane asked him. Looking at her with a small smile he answered her. "Well my mother was the most renown medic where I'm from after my grandfather who was able to heal people without having to touch them. But after the war I had surpassed both my mother and my grandfather in the art of healing, and I did learn from my mom so yeah there's that." he told her gaining wide eyes. "You were in a war. Why hasn't there been any mention of this to the people. If there was some kind of war going on I'm sure the king would have put a stop to before it began." Mirajane spoke.

"It's not like the wars your thinking of Mira-chan. This war was fought in the shadows so to speak." Naruto told her. "It lasted for only a month... but within that month so much was lost. All because history was manipulated by the first woman to use... magic wanted to be resurrected and enslave the world. And you want to know the funny thing. I needed the help of a ancient beast in order to beat her." Naruto spoke. Mirajane looked at him with curiosity ignoring the comment about the ancient beast. Never before had she met someone who had done as much as he said without some kind of motivation.

"Well there must be a drive that makes you keep fighting. I mean if this war against the first woman who used magic then she must have been powerful enough to take on entire armies. The question is why isn't she here now?" Mirajane asked. Naruto looked at her. "It's because me and three others sealed her away while everyone that was caught in her illusion as she tried to take over. But the thing is she used the full moon to cast her illusion, but in the end we freed everyone." Naruto explained.

Mirajane got a bit curious. If this woman was the first person to use any form of magic then that meant she had access to any and all magic arts including forbidden or lost arts. The real question was how did four regular mages manage to defeat her. Once again it was as if he read her mind. "It's not simple to explain, but I can tell you that an old enemy became our ally. He had resurrected four of our most powerful warriors. And I was related to three of them. The first was my grandfather Hashirama. The next was my grand uncle Tobirama. And finally the last one resurrected was my own father." he said surprising her.

It was well known that if one researched enough they would find the secret to hold life and death in their hands, and only Zeref the darkest mage had ever found the secret. "And it also helped that me and a person I see as a brother were given new powers by her own son who had enough power to manifest himself before the both of us, and he was dead. Makes you wonder just how powerful our ancestors were." he said getting a nod. To be able to manifest oneself from the next life must have taken an indescribable amount of Eternano and willpower to do.

"Well I think I better help your friends we were talking quite a bit weren't we?" He asked in a joking manner as he got up and walked to a sleeping Lisanna. Looking over her he picked up her broken hand and quickly reset the broken bones causing a look of pain to appear on her face for a brief moment before it relaxed. He then picked up some of the healing balm that he had used on Mirajane and spread the cream over her hand covering the small hand in the cream, and then wrapped the hand in some bandages.

He then looked at her nose and noticed that it was broken as well and then rest the delicate bone into the proper position earning another pained expression from the unconscious teen. He finally moved on to her leg. Rolling Lisanna onto her back he then reached into his pouch where he placed his dagger, and cut her pants off at just a few inches above the break in the bones showing that he was more concerned with healing than being perverse which earned him a plus in Mirajane's book.

He then applied pressure to the broken bone and rest it causing Lisanna to wake up with a scream. Looking around the young woman saw the one who caused her pain. She then saw that it was the guy that had knocked out her brother, and he was doing something to her leg. "OW! What the hell was that for?" Lisanna exclaimed in pain as she suddenly woke.

Looking at the younger female Strauss before replying. "Well you used to have a broken nose and hand, but thanks to me that was rectified, and now I'm working on fixing your leg. I already fixed your friend with the broken arm, and I decided to heal you next since you clearly had more physical trauma done to you by your large friend over there." He explained.

Lisanna felt her eye's widen at that. He had helped Mira-nii-san, but what about Elfman-nii? The look in her eye's must have given him the question she was thinking. "Your large friend is alright, he's just knocked out. And besides your other friend was easy since she only had the broken arm, while you have more severe injuries. I wanted to get her out of the way before I got to you. My name is Naruto what's yours?" Naruto asked her in the end. Lisanna couldn't keep the deep blush off of her face and begun to turn beet red.

Naruto knew she was getting embarrassed, but didn't know why. He placed the large splint and reactivated the Shōsen (Mystical Palm) and his hand began to glow green. Seeing the green glow she just like her big sister asked what it was, and why did it feel so relaxing on her leg. Once again Naruto explained what the Shōsen (Mystical Palm) was, and what one could do with it. What Lisanna was told about the technique made her go wide eyed. Never before could she fathom the depth of possibilities this could open up for healers all over the world if they were to learn it as the Healing Arts that used magic were long lost to the world.

Another quarter hour passed before Naruto removed the splint from Lisanna's leg earning a confused look from the young woman. Once again he told her what he told Mirajane, and told her not to do any jobs like the one they were on for a couple weeks so her leg could fully heal. He then stood up and placed all the items on the scroll before he made them disappear with a puff of smoke, and then placed the scroll away, and placed his pack on his back. He then got up and walked towards Elfman and used the Shōsen (Mystical Palm) on his head for a few seconds to get rid of the future headache that he would have when he woke up. Turning to the two young women one last time he smiled and wished them farewell before he turned around and began to walk away.

Before he walked ten feet Mirajane called out to him. "Naruto-san wait I have a question?" She asked him. Turning to the young women he looked in her eye's before responding. "Yeah Mira-chan?" he asked. "Why is your right arm so light while your left matches your normal skintone? I know it must be a sensitive subject for you, but I was curious as to how you lost it. Could you tell me what caused it to turn so pale?" she asked him.

Releasing a sigh he answered her. "I lost it in a fight meant to be one to the death, but I managed to get through to my opponent in the end after we had one final clash with our most used but basic technique. When the two of us came together it caused an explosion that took off both our arms since they were so close to it at the time of the explosion. I had it replaced by regrowing the arm through technology and patience." Naruto answered her.

Nodding her head she sent the message 'I understand you don't have to say anymore.' He once again and begun to walk away to continue his journey. It would be nearly two years before they met again, but by then one of the two young women's minds would be made up about him.

Meanwhile:

Gildarts was not having a good day. He had been assigned a one-hundred year mission by the council in the hopes that he would be one of the first to complete one in the history of Fiore. But there had been trouble. He had somehow run into the Ancologia a natural disaster, besides himself of course, if he had ever saw one. The beast's hide was impervious to all of his most powerful attacks. Just what were this things scales made of if they could take a full powered Crash punch from him.

He had been nearly cut in two by this thing once which caused his innards to spill out nearly, and if it would use a breath attack he would surely be killed. Gildarts had to curse his luck as it was just what Ancologia was going to do. Before it could fire the devastating attack at him though there was a ground-shaking thud from behind the Apocalypse Dragon. Looking at what caused it made Gildarts gape. It was a giant purple warrior that was as big as Ancologia made from pure Eternano.

It had a helmet that features a long nose, two spikes over each eye, a slit stretching across its mouth, three gaps on each of its cheeks and one additional gap on its chin, above what appeared to be facial hair, as well as hair which is tied up at the sides as well as a vertical mark extending across its left eye similar to that of a scar and a single horn protrudes from the chin, like a beard. On it's back were two wings that had hands in the middle and wielding a large drill-like sword in the left hand, and a large broadsword or was it a katana in the right hand.

Hearing the ground-shaking thud Ancologia turned to see the armored warrior. Ancologia was becoming annoyed, first it was the human that tore apart the mountain that he was resting on so he had set out to eat him, and now it was... whatever the hell this thing was. Rearing his head back he released the breath attack a point blank at the purple warrior. The warrior didn't do anything, not even move as it allowed the attack to hit it head on at full blast.

When the blast of destructive white light faded the warrior still stood, but behind it was another story. For miles there was nothing but a trail of destruction as there was now a new valley created by the mighty beast. Acnologia was shocked, Zeref had once said he would have the battle he had always wanted, but had never said against who or what. Was this the battle he had waited for four-hundred years for... it was possible. The dragon couldn't help but smirk because it seemed Zeref was right as this was the challenge he was waiting for as nothing had withstood one of his roaring attacks before... until now.

While the dragon was distracted by the warrior a hand placed itself on Gildarts' shoulder gaining his attention. It was a young man that appeared to be in his late teens. He wears a black cloak over a black shirt and pants with a white belt and white bandages wrapped up to his knees on both legs. He is missing his left arm just below the elbow, while he has two different colored eyes. The right eye was as black as the nighttime sky, while his left one was a deep purple that held a ripple pattern that spreads over the eyeball. And within the first two ripples were six magatama like marks with three of them per ripple.

"You alright?" he asked Gildarts in a voice deeper than he had expected, but he answers with a obvious head-shake no. "Alright while the real me distracts that thing I'll patch you up, although I have to admit I'm nowhere near my friends level when it comes to medical expertise, but that doesn't mean I'm no slouch when it comes to healing people." the younger man told Gildarts. He reaches behind him and pulls out a medic kit.

Opening the kit he pulls out a medical cleansing cloth, bandages, a needle meant for stitching, thread, more bandages, and some cream for healing, and more bandages. He quickly cleans the wound so that it wouldn't get infected, and quickly sterilizes the needle letting it glow a dull red for a few seconds before he threads the stitching needle with the thread.

He works quickly stitching up Gildarts stomach and chest, and once again cleans up the blood caused by the wounds before he finishes the medical procedure. He applies some of the healing cream before he then wraps the first set of bandages around his stomach and then his chest before he quickly wraps the wounds a second time with the second set of bandages. "Alright i'm done. Now let's get out of here where you can explain to me just what the hell is going one when this battle is over." He told Gildarts and gets a nod.

Meanwhile both Ancologia and the warrior had yet to move. It seemed that it was the purple warrior that decided to make a move first. It drew it's drill-like hand back as it began to spin rapidly before it thrust the drill at Ancologia. Ancologia was by no means stupid, but arrogant... oh yes, and it was on a really high level. So when it saw the drill hand swing towards him he had decided to see how powerful it was, and boy did he regret it. It drilled into the first layer of his thick scales and into his flesh like a butter knife did to butter causing the dragon to release a roar of pain before it leapt back from the warrior.

The warrior then spoke. "Well that just proves that your not as invincible as you think you are eh... dragon?". the voice that spoke came from within the large warrior was a deep voice that was almost as deep as his human voice. Looking at his opponent Ancologia spoke "You are indeed a worthy opponent. To be able to wound me with a simple thrust of your hand is no easy feat to do for most pathetic humans, and yet for you it was like a knife carving it's way into my chest to remove my heart. May I know the name of the opponent I am about to eat? It's common courtesy after all. My name is Ancologia. I'm am known by many titles, but the one most famous is the Apocalypse Dragon." Ancologia spoke arrogantly.

"I am Sasuke Uchiha, and while i'm not as I can still hold my own." the now introduced Sasuke told the dragon. Ancologia was intrigued now. This mortal had said there was someone stronger than him. He would see how powerful this mortal was before finding the one that the one who had spoke spoke of and defeated him like the rest of the mortals who had challenged him before.

"Well now that the extra baggage has left us let's dance shall we?" the voice spoke again. Acnologia only nodded once before they both charged at the other. The warrior released the broadsword from it's grasp and immediately went for a punch to the dragon. Acnologia lifted one of his large hands and caught it in it's own grasp. But this is what the warrior had wanted for the dragon to do. Once again he thrust the drill hand forward at the dragon, but this time at it's head. Ancologia released the hand to dodge it.

Ancologia breathed out bright white flames from his mouth, flames hot enough trees and the earth like wax from a candle. But these flames didn't even faze the ethereal warrior. The warrior brought its right hand up to it's mouth before exclaiming "Enton: Goka Mekkyaku (Inferno Style: Great Fire Annihilation)" and then much to Ancologia's surprise a sea of black flames spewed from the mouth of the purple giant turning the melted slag that was the ground into ash, and those ashes themselves turn into dust and were blown away in the wind.

Ancologia seeing the devastation of only a few feet the flames touched immediately knew to move out the way... but he was Ancologia he was nigh invincible, and unfurled his wings causing the flames to dissipate a little as they moved around him. Ancologia lowered his wings as he looked at the purple warrior... yes that is what he would call him... Warrior for he was holding his own against him... Ancologia the Apocalypse dragon. "You are indeed worthy of my time Warrior. There is not a person alive that has been able to stand against the basic dragon's roar without being turned to dust, and yet you still stand against me. Yes this will be my ultimate battle to see who can fight me on even- he was interrupted by his newfound enemy.

"You sure do like to gloat a lot don't you? It's enemies like you that I don't like. You see the more arrogant they are the easier to beat" the warrior suddenly vanished into thin air shocking the black dragon. Looking around he couldn't spot his foe until he heard what sounded like... birds... yes that's what it was, but the birds had all fled when he had landed so what was this anomaly. Looking up he saw the warrior with a hand encased in lightning drawn back ready to strike him.

Dodging the strike the giant crashed it's lightning encased fist into the ground kicking up a cloud of dust which was cleared with a burst of air. Ancologia was hovering in the air to see what damage had been caused by his enemy but couldn't see because of the dust cloud. Flapping his wings hard enough to blow the dust away he was a bit glad that he hadn't let the attack land or else he would have died and he liked the idea of living a lot more than dying... but if he were to die then battle was the only way he would fall no matter what.

Looking up at the black dragon the teen couldn't help but be impressed by the sheer power the beast held. In many ways this fight was just like his battle against him and he swore he felt his blood boiling in excitement. Unfurling its wings the purple giant flapped them once and soared through the air to the same height as the dragon that he fought against. This was the first opponent to fight against him evenly besides his life long rival, and he had to admit he was enjoying it, but not as much as he did when he fought his rival.

"I'll admit you can dance a little, but the tune is almost over, and we just started. My question is can you keep up with the rhythm of the music?" he asked the large dragon. "What are you talking about? This is no dance it is a battle to the death. Now fight me." Ancologia roared at the purple giant. "Why would I when I have already accomplished what I wanted... lizard face." the warrior insulted the dragon before it disappeared into thin air like it did that is until Ancologia noticed he was flying above the ocean. Wait a second ... ocean how in the hell did he appear over the ocean so suddenly? Ancologia grit his teeth together. He would find this rival that had left the fight unfinished one day before he ate him. And he began flying in a direction.

Meanwhile

Gildarts had watched the short exchange between the two giants before Ancologia vanished into thin air. The purple giant landed on the ground near him and began to dissolve. When it was completely gone the original, as the copy had puffed away a few minutes ago, landed on the ground. He walked towards Gildarts with a moderate pace. He then kneeled next to Gildarts before he spoke. "You good?" he asked Gildarts and got a nod. "Alright then do you want me to help you get to the next town or will you make it on your own?" he asked him next.

Gildarts looked at this stranger before he spoke in a pained voice, but that was probably due to the wounds he had received from Ancologia in his battle before this guy showed up. "Yeah that would be a good idea, and I don't think I want another run in with the Apocalypse Dragon again. You have my thanks stranger... I'm Gildarts Clive and you are?" Gildarts introduced himself. The stranger looked at his temporary travel companion before he answered with a sigh. "Well Gildarts-san I'm called Sasuke." Sasuke asked him.

Gildarts looked at Sasuke before he spoke in a less pained voice. " I come from a guild called Fairy Tail so which one do you come from?" Gildarts asked Sasuke. "I recently joined a guild called the Lamia Scale Guild. The master is a crazy bat but she is kinda funny like my friend." Sasuke said. Gildarts chuckled at that as it reminded him of Master Makarov. "So what brings you out here?" Sasuke asked Gildarts. "Mission." he answered the teen. Sasuke stood still as he had a short flashback to after the war in the Elemental Nations.

They both accepted the task given to them without question. Hagoromo told them that when it was over they would be able to return back to the Elemental Nations with their Rinnegans' working together. Hagoromo had helped them greatly when he had gifted them both with his body and the Rinnegan in their eyes. Naruto being the only one to learn the Sage Arts was able to use Six Paths Sage mode as he also had all the Tailed Beasts' chakra and therefore chakra of the Juubi sealed inside of him. When they had ended Madara and therefore Kaguya's plan of world domination he admitted he went a little mad.

Of course since he and Naruto were the reincarnations of their ancestors Indra and Asura they would have a death match, and what better place than their first fight. They had destroyed the valley along with a good portion of the surrounding land by several miles in their battle, but in the end Naruto spoke to him and opened his eyes and therefore ended the feud between the brothers that had been reborn in them, and he was... happy... complete even.

Flashback: Final Valley

Sasuke was exhausted. He had gone to end the feud of the brothers by killing his friend and rival Naruto Senju. Not only was he and Naruto closely related due not only as cousins that were closely related in blood nearly identical, but they were reincarnations of their ancestors. They had fought all day long and had just stopped fighting when they had one lash clash between their most prized Jutsu the Chidori for him, and the Rasengan for Naruto.

You see there is the one way, which just so happens to be the only way, for their ancestors to be reborn is if there was two cousins from the two clans that were so closely related that their very DNA matched their ancestors. Well nearly matched them anyways otherwise it wouldn't work and there wouldn't be a reincarnation between the two brother's and the cycle would be broken forever.

Waking up Sasuke saw that it was nighttime. He felt pain in his arm... or rather what was left as he felt that much anyways. He gasped out in pain when he moved a little bit."Yeah I don't think it would be a good idea for you to move right now." he heard Naruto speak next to him. "How long have we been unconscious?" Sasuke asked. "About six hours. I wouldn't know since my watch was lost in the explosion from our attacks, but I would guess it's around eleven give or take some time." Naruto replied.

Sasuke looked at Naruto before he spoke again. "Pathetic isn't it. You are the last Senju, and I the last Uchiha. Your the Kyuubi Jinchuuriki and nobody knew until the war begun against Akatsuki. And yet in the end the cycle won't end." Sasuke said before he continued "You called me your brother... In that sense, perhaps we were." Sasuke said. He would have went on had Naruto not interrupted him "Your totally wrong! Damn it, you don't understand, do you?" Naruto said looking away.

He mumbled something under his breath, but Sasuke heard it clearly. "Sorry... mom, I promised... I wouldn't die... until I became the Hokage..." Suddenly Naruto looks at him with a scared look in his eye. "Oh yeah! The Infinite Tsukuyomi! This is bad! The release Jutsu can't be activated without us being there, right?!" Naruto speaks frantically.

Sasuke let's out a hn before speaking. "We're dying... and your worried about what happens to the world?" Sasuke asks Naruto. Naruto looks at Sasuke. "Of course! We can't just leave it like that now." Sasuke thinks for a moment. "Sakura and Kakashi still remain. They'll figure something out I'm sure."Sasuke says. Naruto sighs. "I hope so." he says with a wince.

Sasuke was thinking now 'The Hokage huh...' remembering a time he spent with his big brother before the massacre. He had told his brother that they might carve his face in the monument, but he was told that his brother didn't want to be Hokage and that it was the duty of the Hokage to look after all of his people. ' Big brother... everyone... I'll be joining you soon.'

He moved causing his eye's to open up with a wince. "Well as you can see... if either of us moves to much, we'll bleed out and die." Naruto said with his medical expertise coming into play. Sasuke looks at him with something on his mind. "Why? Why would you go that far? Why do all of that just so you could get in my way? I gained the power to enter the darkness, and sever all my bonds... Naturally, everyone tried to cut their ties with me as well at some point or another. But you... You didn't. You never attempted to cut me off. So why... why do you keep getting involved with me?" Sasuke asked.

Naruto chuckles a little, but it doesn't last. "You already know don't you? Now that your body can't move, your mouth just won't shut up and keeps moving a lot doesn't it." Naruto says. "Just answer me damn it!" Sasuke says. Naruto just looks at him. "'Cuz your my friend." Naruto says causing Sasuke to have a series of quick flashbacks where he and Naruto fought and each time he asked that and received the same answer.

"I've heard that before. But what exactly does that mean... to you anyway?" Sasuke asks. Naruto sighs and looks to the sky. "You ask me to explain it, but I really can't put it into words. It's just that... when I see you take on stuff... and get all messed up... it kinda... hurts me." Naruto says causing Sasuke's eye's to widen but Naruto continues speaking. "It hurts so much inside, that I just can't leave it alone, y'know? Though right now, I'm in a lot of pain all over, and I can't do anything about it." Naruto says.

Sasuke meanwhile was thinking, 'Naruto... I knew you were alone since you were taken from the village and raised in secret, back then. But when you came to the village and all they could think about was that the Senju and Uchiha had male heirs... the village basically shunned you, just like they did with me... the lone Uchiha survivor... and for some reason this weighed on my mind. Of course back then, I had thought that your weakness was gradually rubbing off on me... Then every time I saw you I'd think about you more and more. Seeing how you bonded with the others... made me remember my family... and I don't know why, but I felt relief. But at the same time I saw it as a weakness. One day I had the desire to fight you... but when I left the village, and hurt you... yes I hurt too.' Sasuke thought.

Suddenly Sasuke begun to see all of the people that Naruto hand made a bond with, and it clicked. Peace wasn't brought through subjugation or love. It was brought by combining both power and love. 'I see...' Sasuke thought. 'Then... show me... show me your resolve... Naruto' Sasuke thought. Sasuke's eye's started to open, and he heard Naruto groan next to him. "Where are we? Don't tell me we're dead for real this time?" Naruto said. Sasuke speaks gaining Naruto's attention. "Looks like we fell asleep and slept until morning. It seems we failed to die... or at least I did." Sasuke said.

Naruto groaned. "Damn it! I still can't move. I was hoping to punch you hard and make you finally open your eyes'." Naruto says causing Sasuke to chuckle which makes Naruto look at him. Sasuke's chuckle becomes a laugh. "W-what is it?" Naruto asks. Sasuke just looks at him and says "We're messed up like this, and you still want to fight?" Sasuke says more like a question. Naruto just starts to yell comically at him. "Damn right! No matter how many times it takes- Sasuke interrupts him. "I admit it. I've... lost." Sasuke tells him.

"You idiot. This fight isn't about winning or losing! It's about punching a friend, to make him snap out of it! That's what it's about! The real match I want comes after that!" Naruto continues to yell at him comically. "Hey Naruto..." Sasuke says. "huh" Naruto says. "I just acknowledged you. If I die here then the long cycle of destiny that the Sage of Six Paths spoke about will probably end as well. This is a different kind of revolution too. And since you have both the Bijuu chakra and I'll give my Rinnegan to you so that you can release the Infinite Tsukuyomi... I'll put an end to this cycle if it means I have to kill myself." Sasuke says.

Naruto looks at Sasuke. "By dying? Don't think that by dying you'll settle this. If you're willing to die then just live and help me instead. What I want is for all the shinobi to cooperate with each other. And that definitely means you too Sasuke." Naruto says causing Sasuke to look at him. "Just because you want that doesn't mean that others will agree to it." Sasuke tells him. Naruto scoffs before he replies.

"Damn it! If you keep whining and sulking I'll slug you again." Naruto says. "There's no telling if I will stand against you again..." Sasuke says. "Then I"ll stop you again. Besides, I know you're not going to do that kinda thing anymore." Naruto tells him. Sasuke looks him in the eyes' before asking "How can you be so sure?". "Don't make me repeat myself. Haven't you figured it out yet?! But now that I think about it... You were always pretty stupid too..." Naruto says while Sasuke looks away with a tear rolling down his eye. "Shut up... you loser." Sasuke says jokingly. "You first you jackass." Naruto retorts with a laugh.

Flashback end

Later that day Sakura and Kakashi had shown up and healed them enough for them to undo the illusion which had freed everyone. Sasuke had then freed the Bijuu and asked them for forgiveness about what he did, and they told him it was fine that they believed in Naruto to show him the way. Naruto's mom as well as all his girlfriends had seen that they had lost an arm and had begun to worry.

Naruto had asked why and she told him they had to wait a few years for their bodies to age a bit before they did anything but not long. He is brought out of his memories when someone brushes by him saying a quick apology before running off. The one thing that sticks out is long scarlet hair. With the thoughts soon banished from his mind Sasuke starts to walk as he needed to find his friend to do their mission from their ancestor. He had dropped Gildarts off at a hospital where they immediately began to treat him and now he was standing in the street like an idiot looking at a redhead in armor.

Two Years Later

Naruto was walking through a port town called Hargeon making his way to a town called Magnolia. He had spent the better part of two years going from twn to town offering his help in healing. He had tried to teach the people here the ways of healing that he could use in the Elemental Nation's but people here couldn't learn them as Chakra and Ethernano were very different energies. The people here absorbed the energy from the air while he created his internally.

He didn't carry much on him except the essentials which was a travel pack full of clothes, rations, scrolls, and a special scroll that carried his grandfathers armor. On his back underneath the backpack he had the scroll of seals which held every single jutsu in Konoha that had been created, it also had a seal that would automatically add any new techniques. What nobody knew except for Naruto was that it also held all of Madara Uchiha's original techniques as well which Naruto had spent the better part of a year learning. Naruto had of course sent a few of the techniques to Sasuke so he had some extra abilities to fall back on.

Sasuke had sent him a better telling him he had joined a guild called the Lamia Scale guild which the leader was a crazy old bat that was spinning everybody that annoyed her which he found funny as hell as it happened to Sasuke once. Naruto was running low on his rations and had been making his way east and had come across Hargeon. Walking into a store he saw a blond trying to do business with the old store owner by trying to talk down the price of a celestial key.

"Oh come on surely we can make a deal." she said in a sultry voice. The old man hmmed for a second before saying "I... guess I can lower it just a little. How does nineteen-thousand jewels sound?" he asked much to her shock of him not lowering the price... much. Naruto walked p to the counter with a couple of food essentials and set them down. "Hold that thought young lady." he told her.

"How much for all this plus the key she wants?" Naruto asked pulling out his wallet he got when he was little named Gama-chan. "Well the food totals up to be six-hundred jewels. The key will be ten-thousand jewels." he told Naruto. "I'll take it." he told the old man. He then looked to see the angry blond and sent her a wink confusing her. The man bagged the food and handed him the key which he then handed it to the blond. Naruto pulled out the required money and paid the man.

"Wait why did you buy the key only to give it to her?" the old man asked obviously upset. "Because she was being nice and yet you didn't want to barter properly. By that I mean that the prices you offered us both were completely different. For me you offered a half priced discount of ten-thousand jewels instead of the full price of twenty-thousand jewels. It's not only wrong but it's rude to do that to a woman so I bid you farewell." Naruto said with a nod and left the store.

As Naruto stepped out of the store a hand placed itself on his shoulders gaining his attention. It was through his training with his mother that he didn't smash the person through the wall. Turning around Naruto saw it was the blond from the store that was trying to buy the celestial key. "Hey." she said to him. "Hi." he replied. "Listen back there in the store I want to thank you for doing what you did." she said to him.

"Oh that's alright. He was a bit of a prick that seemed to hate women or something along those lines." Naruto replied to her. "I'm serious though. How bout as thanks I'll let you get a meal from me for free." she offered. "Why if I didn't know any better I would think you were asking me out." Naruto joked causing her to blush a deep red in embarrassment. "W-what I-I- she started to stutter but Naruto laughing caused her to stop.

"I'm sorry my grandfather was a major joker, and I guess some of it passed onto me." Naruto said laughing a little before he calmed down enough to speak properly. "But yeah I would like to take you up on your offer of a meal." he told her. "Please don't joke like that it makes me feel like a common hooker." she moaned out in embarrassment. "Yeah sure. My name's Naruto what's your name?" he asked. "I'm Lucy." she said introducing herself to him.

"Well I await for your choice of dining Lucy so lead the way." he said to her. "Okay follow me then." she said walking down a road. They walked to a decent restaurant and were led to a table. As they waited for Naruto's meal to arrive Lucy decided to ask some question's "So Naruto what do you specialize in?" she asked. "Oh I'm a combat medic." he told her. "Combat medic what's that?" she asked.

"It means I heal those that have been injured in a fight and send them back out to fight. I also fight if I have to, but it's a rarity." Naruto said. "I know what a Medic is I want to know what a combat medic does." she said as it clicked in his mind. "Oh I get it now my bad. Well to put it simply I fight and heal that's basically the gist of my job description." Naruto told her. "Seriously that simple. Can't say I expected such a simple explanation." She said.

"Well it's the best I can do." Naruto said. "Well do you have an idea of what you're going to do besides healing people?" Lucy asked him. Naruto put a hand to his chest and thought about it for a second before he looked at her "Yeah I guess I have to find a place to work. I uh kinda spent most my money on the food and your new key." Naruto said. "What! Why would you do something like that if you were low on money?" she asked him.

"Well I saw that old man being rude, and decided to help." he told her. "Well that was kind of you to do, but you didn't have to do- she started to say but he waved her off. "It's alright. Truth be told I was curious as to why you wanted that thing anyways." he said. "oh if that's what you wanted to know then I could have told you that." she said. "Well that'd be great cause I like learning." Naruto said.

"I'm a celestial wizard which means that I can summon spirits to fight alongside me through a contract I have with them." Lucy said. "Really?" Naruto said. "Yeah but I haven't joined a guild or anything as of yet." Lucy said as the waitress came with a meal for Naruto. "Huh." Naruto said picking up his utensils to eat."Yeah but the good thing is that there are tons of guilds all over Fiore. I've heard it's really really difficult to get into some of the more popular ones, and the guild I want to be a part of is one of the most popular ones of all." Lucy spoke getting a dreamy look in her eyes.

"Is that so?" Naruto said with a blank facade. "Yeah they're the greatest and are always featured in the Sorcerer's Weekly magazine" Lucy said as she started to gain stars in her eye's before talking more. "Oh if I could manage to convince them to let me join I think I would just die from happiness." Lucy said in sheer excitement. "I'd probably join too since I need the cash." Naruto said.

They talked a little more and Naruto finished his meal. Naruto then got struck with a thought that was more along the lines of an idea. "Hey Lucy why don't we go to this guild that you're so infatuated with and see if we can join them." Naruto suggested. "B-but what happens if they don't let us join them?" she asked. "Well I'm told I can be pretty stubborn so I'm sure we can get in." Naruto said confidently.

"Well what are we waiting for let's go." Lucy said. Walking out they began to head towards Magnolia. "So Lucy what's the ame of this guild you want to join?" Naruto asked her. Lucy smiled brightly and said "The name of the guild I want to join is called Fairy Tail and they are the best in all of Fiore." she said happily. "Well let's go and join then, but we need to be there before nighttime because I have supplies I need to buy." Naruto said to her.

She laughed as she started to run down the road. They actually made great timing because it was three hours later that they found the guildhall for Fairy Tail. When they went in they were surprised by the size of the inside of the building. "So this is the guild you wanted to join huh?" Naruto asked Lucy. "Hell yeah this is amazing." Lucy said. At this time a short old man that reminded him of his godfather figure came walking up to them.

"So what can I do for you youngsters today?" he asked. "Ah yes I'm Naruto Senju and this here is Lucy. We were wondering if we could join the guild?" he asked the man. "Well of course you can join Fairy Tail is always open to new people. If we weren't then Fairy Tail wouldn't be a guild full of adventure." the old man said. before he gave a whistle to someone behind the bar.

"Mira get the stamp." the man said to a girl in a maroon dress. "Yes Master Makarov." the apparent Mira said. Naruto however recognized her for he saw her a couple years ago when he saved her. "Oh I know you." Naruto said as he pointed to her gaining not just her attention, but Makarov's and Lucy's attention as well. "What do you mean by that?" she asked confused. Sure he looked familiar but surely she didn't know this person. "Well I did happen to save your life a couple years ago so yeah I think I would remember a patient I helped out." NAruto said as her eye's widened a bit before she nodded as well.

"Oh yeah I do know you. You saved me and my sister from my enraged brother." she said as she remembered him. "Wait Mira you this kid?" Makarov asked her. "Uh huh remember a couple of years ago me and my siblings went on that one mission and came back all bruised and stuff?" she asked as the old man nodded. "Well he was the one to help us out. As a matter of fact he saved Lisanna from being killed." she said.

Makarov then looked at Naruto with a grateful face and nodded to him. "Well it seems that I owe you for saving their lives from Elfman's rage." Makarov said. "Oh it was nothing. I mean I just couldn't just stand by and watch a couple of people die." Naruto said. "Well I guess you two are full of potential and by coming here you want to find it doncha?" the old man asked them.

Mira then left for a few seconds and came back with a staff of some kind. "So where would you like your mark?" Mira asked them. Lucy held out her hand. "On my hand in pink." she told Mira. Mira placed it on her hand and she felt a pulse before Mira removed the staff to reveal a pink stamp of the guild. She then turned to him and asked "And you. Where would you like your stamp and what color would you like it?" she asked him.

Naruto lifted up his right sleeve and said "Right arm and I want it to be white. Cause white is a cool color.(1)" Naruto said causing Mira to laugh. "You know I think Lisanna was right about you." Mira said causing him to get confused. "Who's that? I'm sorry I'm good with faces not names." Naruto says to her. Mira waves him off "She's my baby sister. And she thinks that the color white is a symbol for the strong and pure." she said.

"Huh that's nat." Naruto said as Mira placed the stamp on his arm for a few seconds before she removed it to show a white guildmark on his arm. It was at this time a pink haired man came in. "Natsu back already huh?" Makarov said. The now introduced Natsu ignored the old man and kept walking until he walked straight to a man. "What the hell man you said that there would be a salamander in Hargeon." Natsu yelled at the bucktoothed man.

"Don't blame me I told you it was a rumor nothing more." he said. Natsu then punched the man and soon a bar fight broke out. Naruto was hit in the face with a bottle. "Oh my god Naruto are you alright?" Lucy said in worry. Naruto lifted a hand to his face where it glowed green for a few seconds and then lowered it down to show unblemished skin. "Alright whoever threw that bottle get ready cause I'm about to kick some ass." Naruto yelled at the fighting crowd ignoring Lucy's question.

Clapping his hands together water gathered from the air before Naruto called out "Suiton: Suiryūdan (Water Style Water Dragon Bullet)" and sent the water dragon into the crowd with a roar where it crashes into the ground and makes a large wave that washes away all the competition... literally. Makarov and Mira were gawking at the sheer level of destruction that the new guy did in the first few seconds of being a member.

Lucy was thinking "Oh my god he beat all of them with a single technique. I hope I never make him mad enough to use that on me." Makarov however was thinking along the lines ""Oh No my guildhall is devastated. Now I have to spend a shitload of money to work on repairs to the building." which caused him to nearly faint as it was obvious that Naruto would fit in the guild perfectly.

Mira could only shake her head. Yep it was just another ordinary day in Fairy Tail. The people that had been struck, which was everyone, groaned sitting up to see the guildhall flooded with water and them drenched to the bone with said water. Natsu jumped up and started to yell "ALRIGHT WHO WAS THE ASSHOLE THAT DID THAT! WHEN I FIND HIM I'M GOING TO KICK SOME ASS!" while a drenched blue cat that apparently was a pet of his said "AYE SIR LET'S KICK IT TO THE CURB!" causing him to chuckle at his antics. He kinda reminded him of his younger self as he was growing up.

Natsu looked at him and walked over to him pointing a finger "It was you wasn't it. You're the one that got all of us." he said to Naruto as he got in his face. Naruto got very serious very fast when the pinkette was in his personal space . "If you want to drink out of a straw for the rest of your days I suggest you back away from me now." Naruto told him. "Oh yeah and who's gonna make me you?" he asked.

Naruto chuckled at him "If it's a fight you want them I'm willing to oblige you." Naruto said to him. "Your on and when I kick your ass I'll prove that I'm the strongest." Natsu said. "Where? When?" Naruto asked Natsu. "At the guild training grounds. Right now." Natsu said to him. "Lead the way pinky." Naruto said getting a laugh from a near naked guy. "Gray your clothes." Makarov said causing the said teen to run around frantically looking for his clothes.

Ignoring it Natsu motioned for him to follow. They walked for several minutes where they came to a clearing that was clearly the training grounds. "Alright how should I write your tombstone because I''m gonna roast ya to the point of wanting to be dead." Natsu said. "You can put dumbass on yours because I'm not going to lose." Naruto told him. "Oh yeah we'll see about that won't we?" Natsu asked. "I guess we will, but I can tell you it'll be over in one move." Naruto told him.

"How can you be so positive that's how it'll be?" Natsu asked. "Because I plan ahead and make plans on top of plans. I already see you coming at me with a straight up frontal assault. That will be when I show my victory." Naruto told him. Makarov chose this time to start the fight as all the betting was over. "Alright are you ready?" he asked them. Natsu nodded eagerly while Naruto nodded once.

"Well then begin." and with that he jumped away. Natsu just as Naruto had said he would do charged at him headfirst. "Karyo no Go Ken (Fire Dragon's Hard Fist)" the pinkette called out as he literally lit his hand on fire. Naruto just clasped his hands together in the snake seal before calling out "Mokuton: Jukai Kotan (Wood Style: Deep Forest Emergence)" for his attack.

The ground started to rumble knocking Natsu off his feet and face first into the ground. And then to their surprise, more so for Natsu, thick trees as tall as the guild hall started to sprout from the ground before they raced for Natsu. They were upon him in a second where some of the tree limbs wrapped themselves around his arm's, leg's, his waist and started to sap his strength. To say the mages of Fairy Tail weren't all that surprise was an understatement as they saw it coming.

Hell the blond had said he had already seen how the fight would go, but then again they didn't see the new guy sprouting a forest at first. Most of them had thought he was a water mage since he attacked them with a dragon made of water. Natsu meanwhile was wondering why he couldn't get free, and it was almost as if Naruto could read his mind. "You can't escape unless I permit it. Those tree's are enough to bind a dragon forever if I chose to." Naruto said before smirking.

"Then again they also sap your energy to sustain themselves so good luck getting out with your fire." Naruto told him. "Yeah as cool as this is can you let me go. I don't like the idea of being tree fertilizer. Besides you did as you said and won in a single move." Natsu said to Naruto. "Oh please this want even my strongest attack so I was actually disappointed you fell for it." Naruto told him as he snapped his fingers recalling the trees into the ground.

"Really what's your strongest move?" Natsu asked him. "Secret. Just hope I don't have to use it anytime soon." Naruto told him. "Why is that?" he asked. "Because I can literally change the landscape with it if I so choose to." Naruto told him which everyone heard and couldn't help but shudder. When they had returned to the guild Naruto was once more sitting at the bar enjoying a mug of beer, what he's an adult unlike someone *Cough* Cana *Cough*, and he doesn't make it a habit to drink either.

Lucy suddenly came running up to him excited. "Naruto let's take a job together.' she said quickly. He looks at her with a raised eyebrow "And you want me to go on a job request with you because..." he said trailing off. "Oh come on we're friends. And besides I found a place that's really cheap too." she said. "I don't need someone else's house or apartment because I can build my own so I don't really need the money." Naruto replied.

"You know you're not as fun as I thought you would be." the buxom blond huffed. "You want a place with free room and board?" he asked with a raised eyebrow. "You know what I take back what I said about you just now you're a godsend." the blond said. "I thought so." Naruto grumbled. "So are you actually offering me a place with free room and board?" Lucy asked him.

"Well technically I'd be selling it to you for a really cheap price, but otherwise yeah. Comes with running water, electricity and all the works." Naruto said. "How much you talking about here because houses here are expensive as heck." she said. "Fifty-thousand jewels and the place would be yours." Naruto told her. "That's how much my rent is in Fairy Hills." Lucy whined. "Yeah but you'd only pay me once." Naruto responded.

"Really just the once?" Lucy asked as she saw Naruto nod his head once. "Alright I'm sold. Let me go talk to the old lady at the apartment." Lucy said and dashed off. It was at this time Mira came walking over to him. "So would you like anything else?" she asked him. "Uh no thanks I thin I've had enough." Naruto told her as he sat the money down on the counter with a small tip. "No that's the understatement of the fucking century. You just don't want to admit that you can drink everybody here under the table with us in your gut." Kurama said. "Shut it furball." Naruto told his friend.

"Tch wimp." Kurama said before his presence faded to the back of his mind. "Asshole." Naruto thought back and internally smirked when he felt Kurama's frustration come back tenfold. He blinked as he saw Mira waving her hand in front of his face. "Oh sorry about that. I got lost in my thought's." NAruto told her. "Oh that's alright. So what were you talking to Lucy about?" Mira asked him.

"Oh I was talking about how I didn't need to pay for my living arrangements." Naruto told her which got a curious look from her. "Really why is that?" she asked him. "Because I can use my... magic to build my own house." Naruto said. Her eye's widen at this revelation "Really you can use your magic to build your own house?" she asked him. "Yep and it comes with all the works. You know running water, lights and all the things needed for a house. Hell I can build a hot springs if you wanted to." Naruto told her. "A hot spring... like those pools of hot water that people relax in?" she asked.

"Yes that's exactly what I meant." Naruto said. "That would be so nice if you did that for me and my siblings. You know I could pay you to build me a house with a hot spring if you'd like." Mira said. "Well how bout this. You give me fifty thousand jewels and I will build you both the house and the hot springs. Twenty-five thousand for the house and another twenty-five for the hot springs. how does that sound?" Naruto asked.

"Could you do it now?" she asked him. He nodded. "Sure could. Why eager to relax?" he asked in a teasing voice. "You have no idea." Mira told him. It was at this time Lucy came running back with a wad of bills in her hand. "Naruto I have the money right here if you want to get started building my house." Lucy said. Naruto took the money and told her to follow him. The two left and Mira asked if she could come and they had no problems with it.

Walking through the woods to a small secluded spot NAruto had most of the trees recede back into the ground to form a larger area. "Alright now comes the fun part. You girls may want to step back." Naruto said as Lucy and Mira took a couple steps behind the blond as that would probably be the safest place. Naruto claps his hands together in the snake seal before he calls out "Mokuton: Shichūka (Wood Style: Four Pillar House Formation)" and sent his energy into the ground.

By sending chakra into the ground, the roots of the plants are converted into raw materials. This technique allows for a building to be constructed, by forcing accelerated growth. Just like with the Four-Pillar Prison Technique, the size and shape of the building are taken from the user's imagination or memories. And from the ground rose a small house that would suit Lucy just perfectly.

Lucy looked at the house in awe. She slowly walked up to it and placed her hand on it before looking at Naruto "It's amazing. How can you do something like that with your magic?" she asked. "Oh it's just something my grandfather created. I inherited his ability to use this particular magic when everyone else couldn't. I know it's weird to see me use other magic's but that's because I worked hard to learn them." Naruto told her.

"Well still either way thanks. You have no idea how much money this will save me." Lucy said. "Ah it's alright. Compared to most places this is a castle." NAruto said. "How so?" Mira asked. "The wood I used to make this house can be boiled in molten magma and come out unscathed. I have also taken the liberty to create some basic things such as a kitchen and a shower." Naruto told her.

"Oh wow really?" Lucy asked while NAruto nodded. "Yep. Now for your house Mira. I hope you don't mind being neighbors." NAruto said as they shook their heads showing they didn't mind. NAruto placed his hand on the ground and calls out "Doton Daichidōkaku (Earth Style Mobile Core)" and a square piece of earth sank into the ground several feet until NAruto stopped the flow of energy stopping the moving earth. NAruto then claps his hands together and calls out another technique.

"Yōton: Shakugaryūgan (Lava Style Scorching Stream Rock)" and spat out several large molten rocks. After he had finished he clapped his hands together a third time and a slab of earth slid over the molten rocks. Naruto placed his hand down on the earth once more and thick black lines spread out before the Kanji for Eternal and Heat remained. "There now the water won't grow cold." Naruto said to himself.

He then gathered the water from the air and had it splash down into the pool area where it quickly heated up and began to steam. "Wow you created a hot spring." Lucy said when she saw the pool of hot water. "Well If you're going to use it you need a bit of privacy so "Mokuton: Jukai Heki (Wood Style: World of Tree's Wall)" and trees rose from the ground and molded together to form a barrier from the outside world. "How's that?" Naruto asked. "It's perfect." Mira said.

"Hey you think you can make one for me?" Lucy asked him. "Oh I don't mind sharing the hot spring with you." Mira said. "Oh really that's so nice of you." Lucy said thanking the silverette graciously. "Well I still have the last house to build so just give me a moment and then I can go get some food." Naruto said as he clapped his hands one last time and called out "Mokuton: Shichūka (Wood Style: Four Pillar House Formation)" and sent his energy into the ground once more.

Another house rose from the ground on the other side of the Hot spring but this one was two stories instead of the one. Above the door was the eye of the Six Paths Sage which wasn't on Lucy's house. Seeing this made the blond celestial wizard curious "Hey what's that supposed to be?" she asked as she pointed to the symbol before she turned to Naruto and saw his own purple eye and her eye's widened.

"It's your eye." she gasped in surprise. Mira looked at the Samsara eye on the house before she too turned and saw Naruto's own. "Why is your eye over the door?" she asked as he shrugged. "Don't know but it's the symbol of my family the Otsutsuki. My family name may be Senju, but in truth I'm an Otsutsuki." Naruto said. "Oh that's what it is. I thought it was something else." Lucy said as she sighed in relief at it not being some perverse spell or something. "Well I'm done so let's get back to the guild I'm starving now." Naruto said. "You just ate a few minutes ago how could you be hungry again?" Lucy shouted as Naruto laughed

Over the city of Crocus

It was a rather normal day for the city for the people in the lovely city. Unbeknownst to them a purple portal opened above the castle before two figure's appeared. "SO this is where the scattered fruit is. I must admit that it doesn't look so bad." on man said. He was the smaller one of the two, but he sat on the shoulder's of the larger one like he was a ruler. This was Momoshiki Otsutsuki.

"Lord Momoshiki are you sure this is where the remnants of Lady Kaguya's power resides?" the large man asked. This was Kinshiki Otsutsuki guardian of Momoshiki and although they were exiled from the Otsutsuki clan more than three thousand years ago they hadn't aged a day. "I'm positive. All we need to do is find where the remnants of her power is and then this pathetic race shall bow before us brother." Momoshiki said. With that they faded into the air to begin their search. First stop would be Hargeon the last place they had sensed her chakra.

Break

Naruto was once again eating at the bar enjoying a meal of the food of the gods courtesy of Mira. It was at this time a new person came and sat by him. She was a bit shorter than him and had the same color hair as Mira, but shorter. She wore a short, dark red dress with a white collar and bow. Up on her arms above her elbows, she wore gold rings with a pale pink fabric flowing down from them. She wore tall, black socks along with brown shoes. And on her arm was a white guildmark. This was Lisanna Strauss youngest of the Team Takeover.

"Hey sis I'm back from my job." Lisanna said. "Mira came out from the kitchen and saw her younger sister sitting by their newest member, or at least one of them, and smiled. "Oh Lisanna it's good to see you come back in one piece. How did it go?" she asked. "Oh it was fine. Big brother and I actually managed to get the job done without saying that the person that hired us was a man for once." Lisanna said.

"That's nice to hear. Oh Lisanna I want you to meet Naruto. He's our newest member along with his friend Lucy. They just joined us today." Mira said motioning to Naruto. "Nice to meet you I'm- Lisanna said as she went to turn to Naruto. Naruto turned to face her and saw a glimmer in her eye's that he couldn't place. Shaking his head he cleared his mind before he stuck his own hand out to her. "Naruto nice to meet you as well." he said sticking his hand out to her.

Shaking his hand he couldn't notice how soft her hand was and held it longer than he intended. It was at this time Lucy Sat down beside him. "Hey Naruto can I ak you something?" she asked the blond Kage. Turning to his friend he smiled "Hey Lucy what's up?" he asked her. "Well I was wondering if you could I don't know say make a garden. I'll pay you for doing it after my next job." she told him.

"Uh sure it'll take a few minutes but I can get it done." he told her. "You know I think this is the start of a beautiful friendship." the buxom blond told him. "Yeah just don't go overboard." Naruto said. "Oh that reminds me. Lisanna we've moved to a place where we don't have to pay for our bills any longer. And the house has a hot spring as well so that's a plus." Mira said. Lisanna turned to her sister with a raised eyebrow.

"What did you do now Mira?" the youngest Strauss asked her. "Oh it wasn't much I just paid Naruto fifty-thousand jewels and he instantly built us a new house with all the things we needed." Mira said. Lisanna didn't believe her "Tell the truth did he honestly build us a new house that cheap?" Lisanna said. Naruto nodded before confirming it "It's true. I have the ability to do just about anything with my... Wood Make Magic." he told her. "Oh well that was nice. But why so cheap?" she asked him.

"I don't care about money. I can grow my own food with my magic so fresh crops aren't an issue or me. I know how to hunt and clean what I kill so meat doesn't matter to me." he told her. "Oh I had no idea you were so proficient with your magic." Lisanna said. "Eh it's alright." he said waving her off. It was at this time that a man came running in out of breath. "E-Erza... It's Erza she's come back." he said.

Naruto raised an eyebrow. "Who the hell is Erza?" he asked. Lisanna smiled. "Erza is our strongest female mage. She can take on my sister on equal grounds if she wanted to." Lisanna said. "Huh sounds like I have to meet her." Naruto said. The sight of a redhead clad in steel armor carrying a giant horn on her shoulder caused him to raise an eyebrow. She sat it down with a *Thump* and spoke in a silken voice "I have returned." and then spoke in a voice not so silk like.

"Now I have heard that some of you have been slacking off in your duties. The Master may not care.. BUT I DO." she yelled out. She then began to point at people and order them around before her eyes landed on Naruto "And who are you?" she asked him. Naruto shrugged as an angry female was nothing new to him "Naruto Senju at your service." he told her with a mock salute before he went back to eating his ramen.

She then turned to Mira "Mira I have disturbing news. Is the Master here by any chance?' she asked. "No I'm sorry but he just left for the monthly conference between the guild masters." Mira said. "Dammit this is bad." she said. "What's wrong red?" Naruto asked giving her a nickname. "Don't call me that. And the problem is that the Guild Masters are in dire trouble. I need to form a team in order to take down the ones who plan to deal them in." she said.

"Alright I'm in, but we're going to need two more people to come along besides me." Naruto told her. "Yes that's true. Lisanna would you like to come?" the redhead asked. "Sure thing Er-chan anything to help Master." Lisanna replied. "Can I come to?" the voice of Natsu asked as he walked up to the bar. "Yes the more the merrier." Erza said. "Well in that case I'm coming too." Lucy said. "Thanks that is so kind of you." Erza said. "Well there you have it red your new team." Naruto said.

Erza nodded at him. "Thanks Naruto." she told him getting a nod from him. Natsu then turns round and stands up before taking a few steps away from the bar "Gray get your stripping ass over here now." the pinkette yelled out. Slowly a man Naruto supposed was Gray walked over to them before he stood in front of them. "Yeah Flame Brain." he said to the pinkette. "You're coming on a job with Erza, Lisanna, Luigi, Naruto, and me tomorrow and there are no excuses as to why you won't be able to come with us." Natsu told him. Naruto walks back over to Erza and sits down.

"Well let's go get ready." Naruto said. "Aye Sir." a new voice says. Naruto turns to see a blue cat with wings. "Well that's something I haven't seen before." Naruto said. "What a talking cat?" the cat asks him. "No I have met other animals that can talk. I have the ability to summon several species of animals that can talk in fact. But I haven't met one that could fly yet." Naruto said. "What about me?" Chomei asked him. "Your special Chomei." Naruto told the seven tailed creature who nodded in the teens mind showing he understood what he meant.

"Really you're a celestial wizard as well?" Lucy asked him in shock. "Not exactly but if you want to think of it like that then I suppose I am." Naruto told her. "What animals can you summon?" the cat asked. "Well let's see I can summon Giant Tanuki, Giant Tigresses, Giant Turtles, Giant Apes, Giant Horses, Giant Slugs, Giant Beetles, Giant Ox's, Giant Foxes, Toads, Slugs, Snakes, Sabertooth Lions, Wolves, Bears and a few others nothing special." Naruto said. "Prove it." the cat said. "Alright. But not in here." Naruto said.

Walking outside Naruto walked several feet away before he bit his thumb drawing blood surprising them. "Why did you do that?" the cat asked. "Just watch." NAruto told him before he slammed his hand on the ground where he called out "Kuchiyose no Jutsu (Summoning Jutsu)" the blond calls out. Black marking spread out from where his hand made contact with the ground before a large cloud of smoke erupted from Naruto's spot causing them to cough.

"Naruto-dono it's so good to have you summon me after all this time. What do you need?" a feminine voice asked as the smoke cleared. "Hey Katsuyu long time no see. Listen I'm just showing some new teammates you to prove I can summon." Naruto told the what appeared to be a giant slug. "Oh that's alright. You know your mother wants to speak with you right?" Katsuyu asked him as he groaned.

"Good god that is a big slug." Happy said as he laid eye's on the slug. "Holy crap where's some salt when you need it." Natsu said. "Wow that's so cool. I don't think I've ever met a spirit like this one before." Lucy said with wide eyes "Tell her I am not a baby and that she doesn't need to worry about me the next time she summons you." Naruto told her. "As you wish Naruto-dono." Katsuyu said with a nod.

"Thanks for coming Katsuyu you can go back now." Naruto told the slug and she disappeared in a puff of smoke. "So that was the giant slug you were talking about. It's seems well mannered." Erza said. "Oh Katsuyu yeah I've known her since I was a baby. In truth that wasn't her full body." Naruto said as their eye's widened. "N-not her full body what the hell does that mean?" Gray asked him as he, Naruto, released a laugh.

"It's simple science. I just summoned about one-one/hundredth of Katsuya's body. Yes I can summon a very large chunk of her body, but never all of it." Naruto said. "Wow she must be huge if that was only a small piece of her." Lucy said. "Oh you have no idea." Naruto said. "Well we have our team. Now we need to do our job and save our Master." Erza said as she changed the subject.

"She's right we got a job to do tomorrow." Naruto said getting serious quickly. They all nodded and left to get some rest as it was late at night. Lisanna was shown her new hom with her brother and had to admit it was a nice abode. Lucy went to use the hot springs and had to admit they were amazing. Mira decided to join her, not like that you perverts, and they talked about what they thought would happen when they were out tomorrow.

The next day they were at the train station waiting for Erza to arrive. The train slowly pulled in while Erza came walking up to them. Lucy gawked at the sheer amount of it causing Natsu and Happy to chuckle at her reaction. "Are we all ready to go?" Erza asked. Gray and the others nodded in yes to the redhead showing that they were. Before they boarded Natsu tapped Erza on her shoulder getting her to turn around.

"Yes Natsu what is it?" she asked. "After this I want to see if we can still rival each other. So how bout when we get back we have a friendly spar. You know I think that I actually have gotten a bit stronger since you kicked my ass three years ago." Natsu told her while she nodded to him. "Alright I'll think about it. Now let's go." Erza said as she boarded the train.

When they had started to move Natsu turned a bit paler as he tried to hold in his last meal. Lucy looked at Natsu and asked "What's his problem?" which made the others giggle. "Oh so he has motion sickness that's new." Naruto said. The others were surprised. "You know what he has by looking at him?" Erza asked. "Yeah. Believe it or not I can create something that could help rid you of your motion sickness. Hold on a second." Naruto said before he took out a piece of paper before he scribbled on it for a second before placing it to his back and called out "Fuin (Seal)" where a few black markings appeared and glowed a few seconds before fading.

"There how do you feel?" he asked removing the paper. Natsu sat up and looked around "I feel great. I don't have motion sickness anymore. This is so awesome." Natsu said. "How'd you do it?" he asked. Naruto tapped his nose and said "Secret my friend." and then chuckled at the man pouted. "And here I thought you would just knock him out rather than let him suffer." Lisanna said with a chuckle as she looked at Erza. "Why would you do something like that?" Lucy asked her.

"Oh usually when Natsu travels with her, Erza knocks him out." Gray explained to her as he tried to hold back his laughter. "So Erza tell us why someone wants to kill the old man and the other guild masters." Naruto said looking at the redhead. "Alright here is what I overheard as I was coming back. The dark guild Eisenwald has stolen the ancient item called Lullaby from the vault of the magic council. I believe it was a man named Erigor the Reaper that killed all the guards before he stole the evil thing from it's place of containment." Erza told them.

"Lullaby. What's Lullaby?" Lisanna asked. "It's a dark and ancient magic. Legend has it that Lullaby was created by the Dark Wizard Zeref four centuries ago. It has the ability to use a death magic spell called The Death Song." Erza told her as she nodded in understanding. "That means we need to find these Eisenwald flunkies and stop them before they can reach the guild master's meeting and use Lullaby on them." Gray said while Erza nodded. "Yes it also means if things turn for the worse we will have to destroy it." she said.

Luy then gained a curious look "If you don't mind me asking you this then may I know what kind of Magic do you guy's possess? I know Naruto possess Wood-Make, Lava-Make, Water, and Celestial Magic but aside from him I know nothing about you guys." Lucy told them. Gray rubbed his chin with a hum and then looked at her. "Well I guess it wouldn't hurt for you to know that." he told her.

"Yeah I guess that since we are working as a team we should know our teammates abilities." Erza agreed. "I have the ability to use Ice-Make Magic." Gray said. Lucy was cleared her throat gaining the blonde's attention. "My magic is known as one of the easiest, but one of the most useful ones called Requip Magic. It allows for me to store many useful items and other assortments of things in a pocket dimension for safe keeping so that I can use it later on." the redhead told the female blonde.

"I'm a Take-Over Mage. Take Over allows the user to, essentially, "take over" the power of an entity and use it to fight. It can increase the power, strength, and speed of the Caster, sometimes adding a new skill, such as flying or breathing underwater." Lisanna told her. "I don't just specialize in just the ones you know." Naruto said gaining their attention. "Oh and what do you specialize in?" Erza asked him.

"Well I specialize in what is known as elemental magic. This means that I can use just about any element there is. I can use Wood-Make, Magnetic-Magic, Blaze-Magic, Ice-Make, Lava-Make, Steam-Magic, Acid-Magic, Scorch-Magic, Storm-Magic, Diamond-Make, Crystal-Make, and the Celestial-Magic. I can also use the basic elements Earth, Wind, Fire, Water, and Lightning." Naruto told them. "Wow that's quite the skillset you have there. Maybe I should spar against you after I get done with Natsu." Erza said.

"I wouldn't recommend it." Naruto said. This caused them to raise their eyebrows at him. "Why is that?" Lisanna asked him. "I also specialize in enhancing my strength with my magic to the point I can destroy the ground I walk on." Naruto told them as the Fairy Mages all suddenly jumped back in fright. This caused Lucy to ask them "Hey what's wrong with enhanced strength?" while the Fairy Mages shook a little, more so in the form of Natsu. (1)

"He has the ability to use Crush. That is an extremely powerful Caster Magic that allows the user to break that with which they come into contact. It is not a magic to be taken lightly." Erza said. "Hey I'm not that bad when it comes to that particular skillset." Naruto said. "But still it is the only magic any person in Fairy Tail or otherwise should fear." Gray said. "Oh come on it's not as bad as you guys make it out to be." Naruto said.

"Why do you guys fear this magic? I mean it's just enhanced strength basically... Right." Lucy said. "It's because if the user is unfocused, they may destroy objects such as houses unintentionally." Lisanna said. "Not only that Crush has various offensive and defensive properties. Using its inherent nature of being able to 'crush' anything it comes into contact with, the user is also able to nullify the effects of certain Magics by smashing them to pieces, occasionally exemplified by the crushed substance, be it Magic or otherwise, becoming separated into numerous cubes." Gray said as he learned from the Master what Crush Magic was when he met Gildarts.

"Really. What else can it do?" she asked. "Well if Crush were directly cast on another living being, the target then splits apart and becomes reduced to numerous, doll-like versions of themselves." Naruto told her. "WHAT!" she exclaims. "You didn't let me finish. As I was saying the effect isn't permanent, and the affected will, with time, return to their original shape. However, should the user wish, they can reassemble the divided person with a simple motion." Naruto told her. "Oh wow that's impressive." Lucy said. Naruto nodded to her before they continued to explain just how powerful Crush could be.

"And by imbuing their fist with Crush, the user is able to send an enemy flying with incredible force so it's best not to make the mad." Gray told her. "It is also capable of being fired as a burst of energy at the opponent. This Magic can also be utilized effectively as a defensive means as well." Natsu said. "What do you mean by that?" the blonde asked. "Ok an example, would be by crushing the ground underneath them, the user is able to create a cushion of sorts against enemy attack." Lisanna told her. This caused her eyes to widen a bit as she scooted away from Naruto not wanting to make him mad or anything else.

"That's literally everything you could want to know about Crush." Erza said as they calmed down and sat back in their seats. "Well now that you have gotten that out of your systems I want to know what you can do Lucy?" Happy said. This caused them to relax a bit more. "I'm a Celestial Spirit mage." Lucy simply said to them. "You know in my personal opinion I think that Gray's magic is much more flexible than mine." Erza said as th said man grinned. "Oh so you mean something like this?" he asked as he made the symbol for Fairy Tail out of ice in his hand. "Yes that is exactly what I mean." Erza says with a humored voice to the Ice Wizard.

"You know I think I understand why you and Natsu have never gotten along since you joined the guild. I mean now that I think about it with you being ice and Natsu being fire it was simply saying that you and him used opposing elements that made me understand why." Lisanna said as he nodded. "Yeah and unlike Natsu, me and Naruto will get along just fine. I mean why wouldn't we, we both use a ice element." he told the buxom whitette. They continued to talk and make jokes for the rest of the trip which really made them relax.

When the train stopped in Onibus Station they got off the train which soon departed to head to the guild master's meeting. "You think that these Eisenwald fellows are still here?" Gray asked Erza. She shrugged at him showing she didn't know. "Don't know, but then again the only way we can know is if we go looking to find out." she told him. "Hey uh not to ruin the moment, but I think we forgot someone." Lisanna said.

"Natsu looked around to see who could have been left behind and saw that Happy wasn't there with them. "OH MY GOD WE LEFT HAPPY BEHIND!" he exclaimed as he turned around and started to chase after the train. When the train continued to out pace him he decided he needed to speed up he lit his feet on fire and used the flames as booster rockets to quickly catch up with it before it suddenly turned away and quickly outpaced him once again.

Erza and the others quickly caught up and stopped the train where Natsu quickly reboarded and found a napping Happy in the seat he had fallen asleep in. He also saw a weird and creepy looking skull flute with three eyes stop rolling beside his feet. "Huh? What is this?" he asked nobody in particular. "That would be my flute." a voice said from behind him. "Oh uh yeah sorry it's just I've never seen one with such a design before." Natsu said seriously as he then began holding it up to look at it better.

"Careful bub I'm with the Eisenwald guild and we don't take kindly to things of ours being taken. Now give it back." he said. "Oh so this is Lullaby?" Naruto's voice asked mockingly. The man turned around and saw the blond standing there confused as to how he got there without being spotted. "Who the hell are you?" he asked. "Naruto Senju at your service." Naruto told the Shikamaru look alike. "Now what does Eisenwald want with Lullaby?" Naruto asked. "None of your business." the man retorted. "Natsu take the flute and get out of here." Naruto told him and he and Happy left quickly. The man tried to follow but the blond blocked his path.

"You know I too am from a guild. It just so happens to one of if not the most powerful guild called Fairy Tail. You know I think it would be best if we went and destroyed the demonic thing so it doesn't hurt anyone." Naruto said. "You better not you Fairy scum." the man said angrily. He then heard the loudspeaker announce that the emergency stop was a false alarm and they would continue in a moment. "Oh crud. Well I'll see you later." Naruto said gave him a mock salute before he jumped out of the window as the train began to move forward once again and was soon out of sight.

Happy woke up groggily. "Ugh where are we? Did we arrive at Onibus yet?" he asked. "Buddy we're way past Onibus by his point. You know I was curious as to why it was so quiet on the train and I guess we accidentally forgot you." Natsu said to the cat. "What! How could you forget the one person-Cat-that's been there with you for everything?" he asked.

"I'm sorry but the good news is we have Lullaby in our possession now." the pinkette said as the rest of the group walks up. "So you managed to find him that's good news." Erza said as Naruto walked up to her. "That's not all. We obtained Lullaby from one of the Eisenwald flunkies as well. We need to make sure it stays out of their hands so could you put this in your requip dimension thing?" he asked the surprised redhead. Natsu hands her the flute where she shivers at the sight of it.

She nods and with a small glow it disappears from sight. "We managed to get a magic vehicle so we could catch up with you." Erza told him. "And by that I am guessing you mean stole it." he said as she nodded. "Good that means we just need to outpace them and reach the guild master's before they do and people get hurt or worse they get killed by some idiots." he said as he climbed up on the machine and attached the SE plug to his arm.

"What are you doing I was the one who was driving." Erza said. "We need to preserve our energy as much as possible. With me having the largest amount of magic it is best if I were to drive." he replied. Complying with the now pinkette she got in the vehicle with the others and Natsu started to drive to the guild master's meeting quickly. Lucy was curious about something so she turned to the others.

"So what was the thing that Natsu handed you Erza?" Lucy asked. "It was Lullaby. He somehow stole it from a Eisenwald member who was transporting it." the redhead said. "That's a good thing." Lisanna said. "Yeah now we hold a bargaining chip if we need to use it." Happy said. "No." Naruto said. "What why?" the cat asked. "Because that thing must be either sealed away or destroyed. If it was created by Zeref then it's no good in somebody's irresponsible hands or worse in the hands of a dark guild. I shudder at the thought of one of them having it." Naruto said and they all quickly agreed with him.

"It's Eisenwald. They've taken a train and are now ahead of us. The guy I stole Lullaby from is also dead." Natsu said as he stopped the vehicle and stuck his head into the vehicle to tell them what he found. "What!" they all exclaimed as they climbed out of the vehicle. When they got out of the vehicle they did see that the man was dead. "This is bad. Eisenwald are probably now way ahead which means we need to move and we need to move now." Naruto said as they rushed back to the vehicle and quickly left with Erza driving once again.

Meanwhile with Makarov

Makarov was sitting at a table with Master Bob of the Blue Pegasus guild and Master Goldmine of the Quatro Cerberus guild drinking a beer. "You know Makky I'm a bit jealous of you. I also heard that one of your members also gave someone a rude awakening as well." Bob says to Makarov with dramatic hand motions. Makarov only hears him talk about Lucy.

"Oh you must be talking about my newest recruit Lucy. Yeah she did and she's also got a body that most women would kill for." Makarov says. Master Goldmine sighs at this "You know Master Makarov you shouldn't talk about one of your member's like that." he says. "You know Makky I think that your wizards may get a bit to spirited one day and destroy an entire city." Bob says.

Master Goldmine nods in agreement "I agree with Master Bob, Makarov. Even the council is afraid that it'll happen one day." he says. Makarov then hears the magic bird calling his name causing him to turn around. When he holds out his hand the bird drops a letter in his hand. "Ah a letter wonder who it's from." Makarov says as he opens the seal. In a flash of light a silhouette of Mira appears.

"Oh hello master it's good to see you've arrived at the meeting safely." the silhouette says. The men crowd around to get a better look. "See boy's this little cutie is our poster girl Mirajane. Grab some looks while you still can." Makarov says. Mira's letter soon continues where Mira left off. "Oh Master I have such great news for you.-Really-Natsu, Erza, Gray, Lisanna, And Happy along with Naruto and Lucy have formed a team together." Mira says as she shocks Makarov.

"What an amazing combination isn't it?" Mira asked him. Makarov could actually feel his heart stop beating. "I actually think that this may be our strongest team since yours." Mira says. Makarov soon started to shake as he started to think "Oh no we're doomed. They actually teamed up together. Who did I manage to piss off in my past life enough for something like this to happen." he thought in fear as he turned extremely pale to the point people thought he was a ghost before his hair fell off his head making him a bald old geezer.

"I guess the council had a good reason to be afraid after all." Master Goldmine said as Makarov collapsed onto his back. Makarov was still thinking along the lines "I really can't believe it those four alone could destroy a city. I better hurry up and leave so that nothing crazy happens before I return to the guild. No wait I should just leave now, but if I do then the other Masters will think I'm insane or something." the old man thought to himself.

Team Naruto, as the team was now named, was driving through another town. Natsu had ran out of magic where they switched places and Erza was driving again. Naruto was sitting in the middle between Lucy and Lisanna with Natsu in front while Gray rode on top of the vehicle. Naruto then sticks his head out and starts to yell "Erza we need to speed up, but don't overload the magic plug." at Erza.

"I know. Hang on." she yells back as she pushes more magic into the vehicle making it go faster. She suddenly stops the car making Naruto nearly hit his head. Sticking his head out of the window he saw a column of smoke rise into the air. "Dammit we were too late and now they've done this." Naruto growled. They ran inside to see a manager telling people that a train derailed but they didn't believe it. "Ok let's sneak in and take them out. It'll be a thousand times easier than you knocking them out and then run in anyways." Lisanna said as the group nodded in agreement and snuck by the man telling everyone what had 'happened'.

Naruto was in the lead with Erza and the others behind him. "Knowing that the Eisenwald guild is here shouldn't the army be here?" Lucy asked. "I don't know but it may already be to late." Erza said. "We can't let that slow us down. We need to focus on the people that are here setting up a pathetic attempt of an ambush behind the doors." Naruto said gaining looks of surprise from his comrades.

They soon walked through the doors where they saw the rest of the Eisenwald guild with a white haired man wielding a scythe standing before them. "I see you insects finally made it. Now I'm only going to say this once hand over the Lullaby flute to me or else I'll kill you." the man said. "Uh huh and then you kill us either way so it's a lose-lose situation for us but a lose-win situation for you guys." Lisanna said gaining the man's attention.

"And did I ask for mouth from you Fairy fly? Now I'm being nice here and here you are being rude. Now I am only going to ask you one more time. Hand it over or die." he demanded. "Sorry but no can do. Do you honestly think we will hand something so dangerous over to the likes of you?" Naruto asked the man. "Now that I come to think of it I think it would be best if we destroyed the damn thing." Naruto said as he gained a thoughtful look on his face. "Or is it he fact we are in a train station so you could use the Lullaby to kill everyone?" Naruto asked him.

"What did you say?" Erigor growled out. "Oh it's just that since we're at a train station with loud speakers which I assume if and, you did get your hands on Lullaby you would broadcast it over the rest of the city to kill countless people, but did you know that regardless of they heard or not that your friends would die due to you playing the death song of Lullaby." Naruto said to the man.

Now the men of Eisenwald were really angry at Erigor for that. "I don't care what you say. When I kill the guildmasters then I Erigor the Reaper will then go after the king and when he dies the world is as good as mine." he says as he leaps into the air and starts to hover. "Well then I guess it's time I put you in your place insect scum." Erigor said. "Men kill them all and bring me the Lullaby." he ordered them and then disappeared.

"Yeah I don't think so." Naruto said as his body glowed in his magic energy. It was so thick that some of the Eisenwald flunkies fainted. "You guys go on ahead I'll take care of these guy's." Naruto told them. "What about you?" Gray asked. "I'll be fine these guys aren't nothing when compared to me. Besides we still have Lullaby in our possession which means we hold the advantage. Now Erza if he manages to get hold on one of our friends bring Lullaby out and threaten to break it. If he doesn't comply with your wishes break it anyways you got it?" Naruto asked her.

Erza nods her head and motions for the others to follow her. When they left only Naruto stood alone in front of them. "Alright let's make some bones break." Naruto said. Naruto takes a deep breath "Yoton Shakugaryūgan (Lava Style: Scorching Stream Rocks)" Naruto shouts as the Eisenwald men charge him. The men stop when they see what comes out of the next ten seconds.

Naruto then expels a large amount of lava from his mouth, which quickly solidifies into multiple boulders of molten rock that are fired towards the group of now wide eyed men with tremendous force. They bring up their defenses but due to their composition, and because a considerable number of them have been dispersed over a wide range in quick succession, they easily destroyed what defenses were put up against the attack.

When the technique ends Naruto stands in front of a burning pile of defenses and a scared group of men. "Hey Water Magic users to the front. We'll beat him by solidifying that lava of his." he says as the men complied with his orders. They then start to hurl multiple spells of water at him. Burt in a shocking move the water gets turned into cubes with a wave of his hand.

"What how is that even possible?" one of the flunkies asked. "I don't get it he's wide open." another says. Naruto just sighs at them. "Oh please that was nothing. I'm not even trying here and yet you guys are trying to go automatically go for the kill. Here I'll show you a real water technique." Naruto says as he sucks in a deep breath. "Suiton Daibakufu (Water Style: Giant Vortex)" Naruto says. Then he spits out a large wave of water over a large area. It surges and rises up to several dozens of metres high. Then it streams down to the ground in one big cascade, much like a gigantic waterfall. In doing so, it resembles a huge wave, with tremendous power. What remains after that technique's utilisation is reminiscent of no less than the aftermath of a natural disaster.

Looking over the nearly drowned men Naruto could only smirk as they continued to cough up a lung as they tried to draw in a breath of air. Naruto could only shake his head at the group of men before telling them. "Honestly I am a bit disappointed in you guys. Y'all didn't even stand up against one of my weaker versions of that real technique." Naruto said looking at the group.

"And yet I find myself talking to nobody so I think I'm just going to knock out the rest of you and then be on my way." he says to nobody in particular and then walks around and knocks those still awake into the world of unconsciousness ties them up and heads after the others.

Erza and the others had been surrounded by a cage of wind courtesy of Erigor who was now cackling like a madman which wasn't far from the truth. "Now insects I'm only going to be nice this once and let you go. But in order for that to happen I need you to hand me the Lullaby flute. Now you either hand it over to me or I will not be kind and I will have to shred you with my wind, and trust me when I say it'll be messy and nothing will be left." Erigor gloated to them.

"No. We know you're going to kill us regardless. So take our offer and shove it up your ass." Gray shouted out to Erigor causing him to growl. "Very well then scum prepare to meet the reaper." Erigor says as he give a maniac laugh while he starts to shrink the wind barrier. But in an instant is started to disappear as the winds started to calm down. Erigor got confused until he heard a voice call out "Gakidō (Preta Path)" and the winds shrunk more.

"You know I would prefer a breeze to be nice and calm. But so far these winds are crazy and wild. I tell you wind mages these days can't make a good wind spell to save a life it's gotten pathetic really." a voice said gaining their attention as the winds finally disappeared to reveal Naruto standing behind them as he finished absorbing the last of the harsh winds into his hand before he chuckled at the look he was being given.

"What the hell?" Erigor gawked as he watched the teen literally absorb his wind, which he thought was impossible, "H-how did y-you..." Erigor stuttered as Naruto walked forward. "Absorb your wind. Simple really I just stuck my hand out and absorbed it. Now I'm not one to want to kill, but you could make a great exception, So Just this once I will kill a person and stain my hands red with blood to protect the innocent. Erigor the Reaper I hereby judge you guilty and by these witnesses I vow to win." Naruto said as he now had a seriously pissed off face while he looked at Erigor.

Erigor smirked at the teen. "Well show me what you can do insect." Erigor attempted to taunt him. It didn't work as Naruto just kept looking at him with the same face that was void of emotions. "Ok, Erza I want you and the others to head to clover and deliver the package to the Master's and don't stop whatever you do alright. I'll catch up in a little bit ok." Naruto said still looking at Erigor.

Erza nods her head and motions for the others to follow. Naruto then turns back to face Erigor who was now chuckling a sinister laugh at him.

"Well that was a bold move fly, but now with your backup gone there is nobody to save you from the reaper." Erigor said trying to scare him. "Yeah save your theatrics for the real reaper they don't work on me and they won't work on the real deal so let's just skip through all the bullshit monologues where the good guy tells the bad guy they will stop them where the bad guy does his evil speech and all that good fun shit I don't care to hear from you." Naruto told Erigor.

"Saves me the trouble of telling you that you're going down anyways fly." Erigor responds to him. "Well normally I'm a person that doesn't want to cause much damage to a building or city block, but for you I'm willing to make an exception. Now I'm ready to break some bones. Get ready Erigor cause I'm coming for you." Naruto says with a gleam that was long forgotten now flashing in his eye's.

"Bring it." Erigor says as he flies at Naruto. Naruto just draws back a fist enveloping it in hot steam. "It's just too easy. Take this "Fuuton Fun Suiken ( Boill Style: Erupting Propulsion Fist)" Naruto calls out as he launches the fist at Erigor. When the fist connects Erigor is sent flying through the wall where he then crashes through several more walls before he finally stops. Standing up he wipes some blood that comes out of his mouth before he licks it off his hands and chuckles. He then see's Naruto standing at the first hole that he had made with his body waiting impassively for him to come back.

Erigor draws back his scythe and starts to run at Naruto as fast as he could. Bringing the weapon up to cleave him into from top to bottom he swings the scythe while Naruto stands impassively. What happens next begins to make Erigor sweat. His scythe breaks against scales... diamond. "My "Kongōton no Yoroi (Diamond Style Armor)" is quite impressive don't you think?" Naruto asks him rhetorically.

Erigor jumps back to gain some distance from the ironclad human. His mind was running a million miles a minute trying to come up with a plan so he could kill the kid in front of him, but so far he was drawing a blank. He was brought out of his thoughts when Naruto calls out another spell "Mokuton Jukai Kotan (Wood Style: Deep Forest Emergence)" and creates another forest. But in the end Erigor flies out of the way.

But in a shocking move one of the tree's strike the wind mage. The force of the swing throws Erigor back through a wall. Naruto then gathers more energy. He then calls out ""Yoton Shakugaryūgan (Lava Style: Scorching Stream Rocks)" and sends out another barrage of Lava Boulders at ErigorErigor barely managed to dodge the lethal attack before he growls. First this insect stands up to him and steals the Lullaby flute from him, and now he nearly killed him with only a few moves.

And to add insult to the wounds he hadn't landed a single strike on him not counting the one the insect allowed him to. He then covers his hand in his wind magic and calls out "Magic Wind Palm" and sends out a large, powerful vortex which possesses enough strength to destroy the area it targets, but still much to his anger his target just absorbs it into his body once again.

"You're making this to easy for me man, and I've given you plenty of chances to cut me down. What's the matter you can't handle the pressure?" Naruto taunts Erigor making him mad. "I'll show you why I'm called the reaper. Now DIE "Storm Bringer" Erigor calls out. Erigor performs several gestures with his left hand's fingers, and then moves his open hand towards the blonde dragonslayer. A powerful tornado is generated, which spins and strikes the Naruto, who still stands impassively, as it tries cutting him with wind blades.

Naruto just yawns before he once again absorbs the wind much to Erigor's rage. "Seriously... I think that I may have been overestimating you. Guess we all have our disappointments to live with." Naruto told him. "Now that I've grown tired of the child's play I think it's time for me to pull off the kiddie gloves and get rid of you so I can catch up with my team." Naruto tells him before he appears before him with his hand outstretched. "Ōru Kurasshu (All Crush)" and grabs him. A flash of light and its over as Erigor the Reaper is no more.

"To easy. But then again I am a nija which means I lie, steal, kill all for my master." the blond said to himself before he took off after Erza and the other's. With his part done Naruto focuses his senses and find his Team and uses his Deva Path to lower the effects of the gravity around him and takes to the sky to give chase after them. As he is flying over the train tracks that head to Clover town he spots the magic vehicle with Erza driving it.

Speeding up a bit he lands on the roof of the vehicle gaining Erza and the other's attention "Is it done?" Erza asked him. "Yes. In the end I had no choice but to kill him. I left his men barely alive and since the army was on their way they'll apprehend the entire Eisenwald guild soon." Naruto tells the redhead. "That's good to hear. I'm almost out of magic power so wanna take over while I get some of my energy back?" she asks him. "Yeah let's just wait until we're off the tracks." Naruto told her as she nodded in agreement.

When Erza stopped the magic vehicle Gray, Lucy, Lisanna, Natsu and Happy climbed out of the machine and saw Naruto. Gray nodded his head to the blond male in a job well done. Lucy smiled at him as she waved hello to the other blond who easily returned it. "Well now that Erigor and his other flunkies are now in the hands of the army I say we head to the guild master's meeting and hand over the Lullaby flute and head home." Naruto said as the others nodded quite easily as it had been a long day of trying to keep them safe.

Naruto then climbed into the driver's seat and attached the SE plug to his arm while Erza climbed inside to get a bit of rest. Now that Eisenwald was out of the way and the Lullaby flute was in their possession they could make their way to the meeting without any interruptions, which also meant they could travel at a steadier pace than before where they were rushing after the Eisenwald guild and try to stop them.

Upon arriving they saw the Master's leaving to head home. Naruto tapped Erza on the shoulder to get her attention. "It's time. Hand me the Lullaby and I'll take the responsibility of handing it over to the Master." Naruto said to the redhead. Nodding her head the redhead held out her hand where it glowed for a second before Lullaby appeared in her hands. Handing it over to the blond he nodded his head and walked over to the Master's.

"Master Makarov. Master Makarov." Naruto called out to the old man getting his attention. "Naruto what're you doing here?" he asked the blond. "I came here to turn this magic item over to a guild Master so they could place it back into the council's custody." he answered as he handed the flute over to him. Surprised to see the item he nodded as the rest of Naruto's team came walking over.

"You did a good thing turning this over to me Naruto. I can only imagine what could have happened if this fell into the wrong hands." Makarov told him. Bob walked up to the blond "Oh Erza honey you're looking absolutely ravishing how have you been? And who is this handsome young man?" Bob asked the now disturbed blond. "Uh I've been good Master Bob. And this is our friend Naruto." she replied to him.

"Yeah and I just have to attract the freaky one." Naruto told him sarcastically as Erza walked over to Goldmine. "Master Goldmine it's been awhile hasn't it?" Erza asked as he simply nodded to the redhead. "Yeah it has. I recon you had to get pretty wild in order to stop the person who stole the Lullaby flute to return it here." Goldmine said to the buxom redhead who nodded at him.

"I grow tired of all of this." a deep voice says out of nowhere. Erza turns to where the voice came from and saw Makarov looking down at the flute in his hands. "Hey don't look at me it was the flute." he said as he dropped the now smoking instrument. In a flash of light Lullaby stood in front of them in it's true form. "And now I claim all your souls." Lullaby said. "Oh my god what is that?" Lucy asked as she laid her eye's on the demon.

"I believe that this would be it's true form." Natsu said. "Hang on I got it." Naruto said as he stepped forward. Clapping his hands together several tree's emerged from the ground and wrapped around the demon restraining it. Lullaby was both confused and enraged. "W-what kind of sorcery is this? I demand you let me go now so that I can claim your souls." Lullaby yelled as it tried to free itself to no avail.

"Yeah that's not happening." Naruto said before he had the trees recede into the ground forcing the demon to kneel. Placing his hand to the demon's chest he then jumps back as he connects his energy to the demon. "Time for you to go to sleep "Kakuan Nitten Suishu (Tenth Edict to Enlightenment)" Naruto calls out. Then to the gathered guild leaders and the mages surprise ten large wooden pillars rise to encircle Lullaby.

"N-no I-I am Lullaby demon o-of Z-Zeref. I-I cannot be defeated so easily." Lullaby yells out as it feels it's powers being forcibly suppressed by whatever spell this was. "Not to day. Today you are just another thing that is not natural to this world." Naruto said as the demon collapsed unconscious before reverting back into a flute. Naruto recalls the wooden beams with a wave of his hand before he picks up the flute... and breaks it. The flute to their surprise crumbles to dust.

"Well I think it's best we head home guy's." Naruto said. The group along with the other guild master's nodded their heads in agreement. It had been a long day for everyone and the only thing that they wanted to do was go home and get some damn sleep. "Well see you next time Makky." Bob said to Makarov. Makarov waved goodbye to his old friend while Erza placed the short man on her shoulder's. "See you next time guys." Makarov yelled out.

Meanwhile in Hargeon

Momoshiki and Kinshiki were in the city of Hargeon looking for the remnants of Kaguya's Chakra. "So do you sense any of her chakra brother?" Kinshiki asked. "Not really the trail is faint, but it's still here." Momoshiki said as he absorbed the chakra that was left over in the air. Looking through the trail Momoshiki smirks. "I know where to go. We no longer need to be surrounded by these pests let us leave Kinshiki." the man said while his brother nodded and started to fly through the nighttime sky to continue to pursue the remnants of Kaguya's power.

"The Chakra of Kaguya is near. Come Kinshiki we cannot afford to let it slip by us once again." Momoshiki ordered. "Yes Lord Momoshiki." Kinshiki said as he picked up his pace. They ran until they saw a blond woman that had traces of Kaguya's chakra on her. Landing in a loud thump she turned around. "Who are you?" She demanded. "We are not here for you. We need you to tell us which direction the fox is in and then we will be on our way." Kinshiki said.

"Fox? I'm sorry but I don't know any fox." she said. "Oh but you do." Momoshiki said stepping down from Kinshiki's shoulder. "I'm sorry but who are you guys?" she asked them. "I'm Kishiki Otsutsuki, and this is my brother Lord Momoshiki and we need you to either tell us where the fox is or we will have to find other methods to find him." Kinshiki said.

"Look I- she began to say, but didn't finish as Momoshiki appeared behind her and knocked her out with a chop to the neck and she collapsed to the ground unconscious. "Everyone has to things the hard way." Momoshiki said to himself. Picking up the girl by the back her neck he handed her to Kinshiki. "Do what needs to be done."he ordered. Kinshiki nodded to his master "It shall be done." he said.

Earlier that day.

A large crowd assembled in Magnolia not too far off from the Fairy Tail guild hall. "Place your bets here, put your money where your mouth is. Come on!" Cana called out to everyone. She was sitting in front of two buckets, one with Erza's name on it and one with Natsu's name. Erza's bucket was full of cash but Natsu's barely had anything at all. In fact, the only person that bet on Natsu was Naruto.

"I know he's your newfound friend and all but the odds aren't exactly in his favor." Cana said and Naruto smirked. "Even if he struggles to beat Erza, there's one thing that I can bet on." Naruto said and Cana looked at him with confusion. "It's the fact that I'm extremely lucky." Naruto said with a thumbs up, basking in his glory. Cana could do nothing but just dumbly nod and go back to being a bookie.

"You had better not hold back on me Erza." Natsu smirked, beaming with confidence. "I wouldn't dream of it." She returned the banter as she requipped into her flame empress armor. "That's Erza's flame empress armor!" Happy gasped. He turned to Cana and immediately reversed the bet he was going to place on Natsu on to Erza. "Some confidence you have!" Lucy berated the blue feline.

"Come on Erza at least give Natsu a fighting chance!" Elfman almost pleaded for the fire wizard. "Oh don't worry about me, I'll be just fine." Natsu beamed with confidence. Makarov came between the two combatants dressed in black and white stripes. He raised his hand in the air and asked both participants if they were ready to battle. When they both nodded, he brought his hand down in a chopping motion and called for the match to begin.

Natsu wasted no time in trying to speed blitz Erza but her reaction time was indeed worthy of her title, S-Class. She blocked his fire fist with her sword and parried him by knocking him away. It was her turn this time to rush him and she had Natsu on the defensive. He had to dodge several slice and stab attempts from the armored female wizard. She attempted to go for a slice on his head and Natsu caught the sword with his hands. Using his brute strength he caused her to lose her balance. He inhaled deeply and his stomach swelled.

"Karyu no Hoko (Fire Dragon's Roar)" Natsu called out. He let out a roar on Erza at point blank distance. The heat from the attack was enough to make everyone in the audience sweat a great deal. "It's too hot! Gray cool me off!" Lucy exclaimed and Gray placed his hand on her forehead and released some of his magic power. "Did I get her?" Natsu wondered and once the dust cleared all that was there was a metal trash can.

"What?" He gasped. He felt a presence behind him and a hidden came from his sleeve and he blocked Erza's attempt at a sneak attack. "Wow she is fast?" Naruto speed, baffled by Erza's movement. "What are you talking about Erza's always been light on her feet as well as had some serious speed." Gray said. "I'm impressed Natsu, your reaction time has improved greatly since we last had a bout." Erza complimented. "Your should pay more attention instead of complimenting me." Natsu smirked. She looked down for a moment and before she knew it, her feet were ankle deep in melted earth.

She jumped out of it before it solidify and kicked off her boots. Her legs were burnt but thanks to the flame empress armor, she took minimal damage. However before she could have time to think about her next move Natsu was already on her case and advancing his attack. Entertaining his flurry of punches and kicks, her movements were smooth and graceful. Then she thought that it would be a good time to go on the offensive. Natsu shot a right hook towards Erza and she caught his fist shocking Natsu before he threw another punch but she moved out of the way and was forced to release him.

Erza stuck her sword in the ground as Natsu tried a roundhouse kick to her head and ducked under it. She followed up by using her sword as leverage to raise herself into the air and when Natsu tried to grab her and pull her back down, she caught his fist in her palm once again. Natsu held tight onto her hand and kicked her in her midsection sending her up into the air. "That's so awesome..." Naruto praised as he was mesmerized by Erza's grace. She landed back on her feet ad charged him.

Natsu was grinning, he was having so much fun since Erza wasn't going easy on him. He battled against the scarlet haired wizard doing his best to dodge all her attacks. However Erza, being the elite wizard she was had been able to nab him a few times and was actually able to push Natsu back a bit.
Natsu smirked and said "Karyū no Kagizume (Fire Dragon's Talon)" He enveloped himself in a ball of fire and then that fire expanded at fast rate enveloping Erza.

Erza retreated a little bit to no avail her body was grabbed by a large hand made entirely of flames. "What! He actually grabbed me with his flame!" Erza thought as she began to be dragged towards Natsu. "Sorry Erza, but this is gonna hurt." Natsu grinned as he coated his right hand in flames. As he was about to strike Erza his flames suddenly disappeared. "What the hell?" Natsu questioned. "Looks like we've got company." Naruto said.

"My, my, everytime I come to Fairy Tail there's something going on." A woman's voice said from behind Erza. Erza turned around to see Ultear, of the magic council with a bunch of anthropomorphic frog magic council officers. Ultear showed up in form fitting battle gear with the same colorway as the magic council. Naruto meanwhile had a confused look on his face upon seeing Ultear.

"What's the magic council doing here?" Makarov asked. "For eleven counts of property damage, Naruto Uzumaki, you're under arrest!" One of the officers announced and the whole guild fell in shock. "So they found out about the Eisenwald incident huh..." Gray said with a sweat drop. "Well it can't be avoided. After all, Naruto caused most of the damage in the train station." Lisanna added.

"I understand the officers being here, but why you?" Naruto asked as he felt her emotions. "Awww what's the matter? You don't like me?" Ultear asked playfully and Naruto looked away. "Well I wouldn't exactly call myself a fan right now." Naruto told her. "I'm also here in case you try to resist. If you come along quietly, I'll make sure your sentence isn't as bad. I'll even throw in a bowl of ramen as a reward." she said. Faster than the blink of an eye Naruto was sitting in the carriage waiting to be carried off. Everyone that was around sweatdropped at his actions and called him an idiot.

"Wow I can honestly say I didn't see that coming." Ultear said as she smiled and then got in the carriage too. "I'm surprised that Natsu didn't argue or even try to stop them." Gray said."That's because I already placed him in a illusion in order to prevent that." Ultear said and everyone looked at Natsu and saw it was true. He was on the floor unconscious, sleeping like a baby. "Is it really okay for us to not testify against his arrest?! He destroyed that property to save lives!" Lucy protested and Makarov refuted her. "It's only a formality Lucy, there's nothing to worry about." He said to quell her nerves.

He then turned to the crowd "Alright everyone the show's over go back to your business and do what needs to be done." Makarov ordered and they went on their way. Lucy sighed as she remembered she needed to do some final things at home and left.

Along the ride, Naruto was rocking back and forth waiting for his cup of ramen. Ultear returned from the front carriage with a steaming hot cup of instant ramen. Naruto had stars in his eyes as his stomach rumbled and as he reached for the ramen, Ultear pulled it away. "How are you going to eat with your hands cuffed?" Ultear asked and Naruto frowned at his cuffs.

"Say aahhh" Ultear said as she tried to hand feed Naruto the food herself. Naruto stared at it for a moment and then looked at Ultear "I don't even know you and yet you're being nice. Why are you being so nice to me?" Naruto asked. "Do you want me to be mean and evil instead? Because I can do that if you want." Ultear said as her expression became sinister. Naruto had a bead of sweat drip down his brow for a moment before her expression returned to normal.

"Now, say ahhh. It's getting cold." Ultear said and Naruto shrugged. "Well It's better than the alternative of letting it grow cold I guess." the blond thought. "Ahhh" Naruto said as she stuck the chopsticks full of noodles into his mouth and he slurped it up with a blissful expression. "Ultear-sama, is it really okay to be fraternizing with the prisoner?" A officer asked her with a raised eyebrow. "Do you think it's okay to be interrupting me while I'm doing something important?" She responded and the officer immediately turned away from Ultear.

"She's got quite the authority around the council." Naruto thought as he took in another spoon full of noodles into his mouth. Suddenly the carriage came to a complete halt, causing a little of the ramen to spill to the floor much to Naruto's dismay. "What's going on out there?" Ultear questioned as she began to step out of the carriage. "There is a mysterious person in our path ma'am." An officer saluted to her and Naruto followed her out of the carriage.

Ultear walked around to the front of the carriage and saw Momoshiki and Kinshiki carrying an unconscious Lucy standing in the dead center of the path. "Who are you?" Ultear questioned. "You have something that does not belong to you." Momoshiki said much to their confusion. "If you do not move we are authorized under Article 27 of law enforcement to use force against those preventing the transport of a convict." One of Ultear's guards warned and Momoshiki still refused to move.

"Attack squadron at the ready." The same guard ordered and 5 rune knights stepped in front all wielding the five different elements. "Fire." the man said. All of them shot their elemental attacks towards Momoshiki who yawned at the attack. "These humans are so pitiful." He said as he held up his left hand and easily absorbed the attack. "They're quite troublesome..." Ultear thought.

Naruto came around the corner and asked what's going on. He noticed Momoshiki and Kinshiki and immediately narrowed his eyes in suspicion. But then his eyes focused on the body that he was carrying. His face filled with anger when he realized that it was Lucy that they were carrying. "What did you do to Lucy!?" Naruto demanded an answer from Momoshiki. The latter smiled sadistically, holding his right hand up and said, "If you hand over the last of the chakra, maybe I'll tell you." he answered. "He's building up a whole lot of chakra in his right hand. Brace yourself Naruto!" Kurama warned.

*Boom*

The entire escort was enveloped in a large, fiery explosion. "You took too long to answer. So now I'll ask again." Momoshiki said. When the dust cleared it showed that the group was unharmed because they were being covered Kurama's chakra head. "Damn I was a bit slow to break those cuffs." Naruto cursed as he saw that his clothes were a little bit damaged and some dust trickled upon him "He was able to remove the cuffs by himself? Interesting..." Ultear thought as she smirked darkly.

"Is everyone okay?" Naruto asked as he looked back at Ultear and immediately his faced turned red. Ultear confirmed that there weren't any casualties nor was there anyone injured. "Yes, we're fine. You have our thanks." Ulrear answered as she looked around at her squad who were all staring at her with flushed faces. "Why is everyone looking at me like that?" She asked as she looked down at herself. The whole front of her outfit was completely burned away leaving her chest completely bare. She calmly covered her breasts with her arms as well as a blush creeped up on her face. Naruto tossed his jacket towards Ultear who swiftly put it on, leaving Naruto in just a glowing white undershirt.

"Hand over the Tailed Beasts... that is if you want this girl back alive." Momoshiki threatened. Naruto frowned and thought about his choice. It didn't take him very long however because saving Lucy was his top priority. "If I come with you, promise to let her go." Naruto demanded and Momoshiki smirked. "Consider it done." He said as he snapped his fingers and Kinshiki walked over to the group and once Kinshiki let Lucy down he put handcuffs made of red chakra on Naruto.

Momoshiki then threw a senbon that pierced his shoulder "He punctured my chakra point." He thought as he winced in pain causing his chakra mode to dissipate. A red chakra chain grew from the center of the cuffs and Kinshiki was going to drag Naruto along. "Ultear, go back to the guild with Lucy, she's badly wounded she might die if she doesn't get help soon." Naruto told her.

"Tell them I was captured. Send word to the Lamia Scale Guild and ask for Sasuke. Tell him the same thing and send him to the guild. Sasuke will know what to do." He whispered as he got tugged along. He stopped for a moment and looked back at Ultear and smiled. "Oh, and thanks for the food." he said and then was dragged through a portal by force where he soon disappeared.

(1 hour later)

The guild was patiently waiting for Naruto's return, well... Except for one person. "Untie me right now!" Natsu demanded as he struggled against the pole. "How many times do we have to tell you that we're not untying you until Naruto comes back idiot?" Gray asked. "What did you call me?" he roared "That's enough out of the both of you!" Erza yelled And they both became tame before anything could escalate. Suddenly the guild doors burst open and it was Ultear a man walked in carrying Lucy through the door followed by a person they knew wasn't Naruto. This man was the only person to rival him for this was Sasuke.

"Lucy!" Erza, Natsu and Gray all cried out. "What is the meaning of this? Where's Naruto?" Makarov asked. "Naruto's been captured by people who kept referring to him as the fox." Ultear answered. "What!?" a confused Natsu questioned as he began to struggle twice as much as before. "Where is he now? We've got to save him! Someone untie me right now!" Natsu shouted. "I don't know where they went. They stepped through some kind of portal and disappeared." Ultear answered.

"A Space-time ninjutsu huh?" Sasuke thought to himself. He sat down and crossed his legs in a meditative pose. He closed his eyes and began to focus. "Who are you? What're you-" Erza asked but he shushed her saying that he needed to focus "I need to focus on pinpointing Naruto's energy and find whatever space time they took him to." he said confusing them. During the mean time, Erza removed Natsu's magic restraints and untied him from the pillar. "In the meantime, take Lucy to Porlyusica and be quick, she's knocking on death's door." Erza ordered and Elfman volunteered to carry her there.

"Tell me anything that you know about them, I don't care if it's just their facial features, something!" Natsu demanded from Ultear. "The only distinct features that they had was they had white eyes with no pupils and they could absorb attacks and dish them back out many times stronger." Ultear said. "Alright I found him." Sasuke announced. Although with what the enemy was described he only thought "I thought that me and Naruto were the last true Otsutsuki. As the reincarnations of Indra and Asura we should be the only living Otsutsuki on earth... So who are these guys to think they can do this to us and get away with it." he then spoke once more gaining their attention.

"The ones that are named Natsu, Gray, Erza, and Lisanna, you're coming with me." Sasuke said as a large black and purple portal opened up in the center of the guild. "Do your best, and please... Come back alive my children." Makarov said and Natsu have him a thumbs up. "No worries, we'll come back with Naruto safe and sound you can bet on that!" Natsu said. "Alright let's go." Sasuke said.

"Wait." Ultear called to them. She turned away from the rest of the male members of the guild and unzipped Naruto's jacket off her person. Using one hand to try, keyword, try and cover up her bare chest she handed Lisanna Naruto's jacket. Leaving little to the imagination, the rest of the males had nose bleeds upon seeing Ultear's figure... even Sasuke. "Tell him, his trial will be held at another date." She said and Lisanna accepted the jacket from her and grinned. "Will do." she responded. Gray and Erza jumped in. Followed by them were Natsu with Happy riding his shoulder. Sasuke jumped in after them and Lisanna was about to jump into the portal but Elfman called to her.

"Lisanna, are you sure?" Elfman asked. "Yeah this is dangerous. What if you get hurt or something?" Mira asked her. "Yes, I'm positive. After all, I have all of you who believe in me. I'm not afraid of these guys so I'm going to go get my friend." Lisanna declared with confidence. "After all, this is more important to me than you know..." she told them before Lisanna closed her eyes as her body started to emit a white aura as she released her magic power. Then her body began to be enveloped in a flash of light and her body changed into that of her Animal Soul: Panther. "I can do it because I have all of you who believe in me..." Lisanna said as she smiled as she turned and stepped into the portal, and it closed behind her.

Now:

Naruto screamed in agony as the Tailed Beast's chakra was constantly being sucked out of him. "This is taking too long." Momoshiki complained and Naruto smirked weakly. "Sorry,... you see... we shinobi... Don't like to make things easy for you." Naruto said as he looked up to see, Natsu, Gray, Erza, Lisanna, and Sasuke were flying down towards them at high speeds.

Gray extended his hands and called out "Ice make: Lance" And several lance's made of ice rained down on then and the two Otsutsuki members separated themselves from Naruto to avoid the attack. Erza requipped into her Heaven's Wheel armor, and cut the binds that held Naruto to the tree. Lisanna transformed into her Animal Soul: Bird and caught Naruto as he was falling, helping him to the ground.

"Are you okay?" Lisanna asked him. "Yeah... Thanks..." Naruto said in between breaths smiling. Naruto stood up and he stumbled a little bit. Lisanna reached out to help him but she hesitated when she saw him stand up straight. "I'm sorry... For getting you guys involved in my problems." Naruto said and Lisanna shook her head. "We're friends, I want to get involved. I want to help you. We all do." she assured him. "You guys saved me, thanks a bunch." Naruto smiled.

"Here this is for you." Lisanna said as she handed Naruto his jacket. He smiled and accepted it from her, immediately putting it on. "Let's go." Naruto said as he leaped into action and Lisanna followed suit.

Meanwhile...

Gray and Erza were facing off against Kinshiki in an epic battle of sword play. Kinshiki was able to find an opening and he striked Erza in her abdomen. "Erza!" Gray cried out. "You're cornered!" Kinshiki declared as he moved to attack Gray with a battle axe that he made out of chakra. Gray smirked and asked, "Aren't you talking about yourself?" confusing the Otsutsuki member.

Suddenly Kinshiki couldn't move as a pair of hands grabbed his feet from beneath the ground. He was pulled under the ground until only his head was above ground. A clone of Naruto popped out the ground next to to him and winked, "Doton: Shinjū Zanshu (Earth Style: Headhunter)" got to love it." the clone said and then dispelled.

"Ice Make: Hammer" Gray declared his attack as a gigantic mallet appeared and slammed onto Kinshiki's head. "That's for Lucy you bastard." Gray said and the two mages went off to battle Natsu and Sasuke were chasing Momoshiki who continued to flee from his attackers. Naruto and Lisanna had managed catch up with them. Naruto was jumping from root to root and created the hand seal for his most known jutsu. Karyu no..." Natsu was inhaling and Lisanna was charging a attack of her own through her Animal Soul: Dragon

"Fire Dragon's Requiem of..." Lisanna started to call out but they were stopped by a yell. "No! Don't use any magic or ninjutsu on him!" Sasuke warned as he finally caught up to Momoshiki and was able to stop him in his tracks. They squared off with each other, Sasuke with his sword pointed at him and asked "You absorb Ninjutsu and magic and spew it back out right? It's not that different from the way a dragon slayer's magic works." he said. "So taijutsu it is." Naruto grinned as he cracked his knuckles readying to lay a beat down on the man who tried to revive Kaguya.

"Hand to hand combat? I can work with that." Lisanna said. "Oh yeah I'm all fired up!" Natsu said with a grin. "You should hide somewhere Happy, this is gonna get nasty." Natsu warned. Happy nodded and flew away, following his order. Momoshiki gritted his teeth in frustration now that his weakness was exposed. "You've certainly gotten much stronger Natsu, I must commend you." Erza praised and Natsu rubbed his head in embarrassment. "But don't let your guard down. They're strong, I doubt they would be defeated so easily." the redhead said.

"Yeah... I hear ya." the pinkette said. From deep beneath the rubble, Kinshiki thought to himself "Lord Momoshiki, it's time to fulfill my duty." The ground suddenly began to rumble underneath them as Kinshiki burst from the ground. He leaped high in the air and created a giant red scythe and landed next to Momoshiki. He swung the scythe with overwhelming force, slicing the world tree completely in half causing a lot of destruction in its path. Kinshiki was breathing heavily and bleeding badly from his head and his arms.

"Lord Momoshiki... It is time... Take me, just as our previous ancestors have done. Do not hesitate to-" He said and Momoshiki wasted no time in putting out his left hand turning Kinshiki into a chakra fruit. "As if I would hesitate!" He said angrily and he began eating the fruit. "To his own...!" Natsu growled as he was about to rush in for an attack but he was a bit too slow. The effect of eating the chakra fruit caused Momoshiki to explode with power pushing away the four who surrounded him a great distance.

After absorbing Kinshiki, Momoshiki's appearance took a drastic change including; black sclera, white irides, dark-red skin, a pointy chin, fangs, claws on his hands and feet which were exposed, white hair, ponytail enlarged and became much spikier, larger, sharpened bull horns, white markings under his eyes and a massive increase in size. His Rinnegan on his palms turned purple and he awakened a third one on his forehead. Momoshiki salivated with power and he yelled out a might roar, containing all kinds of killing intent.

"What the hell! What kind of power is this? It's on a whole other level!" Gray thought. "I've never experienced something like this not even from Master!" Erza panicked. "Dear God..." Lisanna said as she collapsed onto her knees as shook in fear. There was silence but then the sound of footsteps were heard. Everyone looked up to see Naruto and Sasuke walking in front of them. "Hn, it's like I'm looking at my old self." Sasuke said as he threw off his cloak. "No kidding..." Naruto said as he activated his chakra mode.

"Let's teach him a lesson, Sasuke." Naruto said punching his palm with his fist. "Yeah." Sasuke agreed. Naruto, Sasuke and Momoshiki rushed each other and Momoshiki caught each of their punches with one hand. Although their punches were able to move the gigantic stump of the world tree ruining the landscape even more than it was before. They struggled against Momoshiki until Naruto ducked and Sasuke hit him with a strong reverse roundhouse kick.

They rushed their enemy again and engaged in a taijutsu battle. Erza and the rest watched their battle take place and we're just in awe. "They're both ridiculously strong individually, but their teamwork is flawless." Erza said. "I feel ashamed to have to sit back and watch. I need some more training if they can keep up with this guy on their own." Gray thought as he scolded himself. "I wanna fight too but... I think we'd only be in their way." Natsu said. "Ohhhh? You've become a lot more mature since you joined Natsu." Erza cooed him and she squeezed his cheek like he was a child. "Don't do that!" he yelled at the redhead.

Sasuke slid under Momoshiki's sword swing and kicked him in the chin sending him into air. Naruto met him in the air and punched him through a mountain. Sasuke met Momoshiki at the other end, and kicked him back towards Naruto. At this point they were playing tennis with Momoshiki's body. Naruto grabbed him by the legs and flipped several times in the air flinging him to the ground in the crevice of the mountain.

Naruto and Sasuke dove towards him preparing to end it with a single strike. However Momoshiki didn't plan on going quietly into the night as he created a chain and wrapped it around Sasuke, using it to throw him out of the picture. He rolled out of the way of Naruto's hit and hopped on the tree stump. Naruto's momentum carried him into the crevice and he hurt himself in the process.

Momoshiki clapped his hands together and the sides of the mountain came together entrapping Naruto. Sasuke recovered as he tried rush Momoshiki alone but had to dodge and block several projectiles on his way. At least until his feet got stuck in the root of the tree. Momoshiki rushed him with a giant mallet. Being unable to move, the most he could do was stab his sword into the ground and release lightning chakra from it in order to help block the attack.

However, Momoshiki's brute strength knocked him high in the air and Sasuke recovered in the air. However the onslaught of attacks only continued when Sasuke was being bombarded by several boulders. Using his susanoo to block them, it only made matters worse because the rocks didn't fly off like they were supposed to, they instead clung to his susanoo and began to glow a red color. "He's using me as an epicenter!" Sasuke said as he groaned in pain as the radiant heat coming from the stones burned him, so much so they actually combusted.

"Sasuke!" The crowd of mages cried out. Suddenly the ground shook as Kurama in his full might leaped from the structure that Naruto was trapped in. Catching Sasuke in his chakra, Naruto noticed his burn marks and scowled. He fed Sasuke some of Kurama's chakra in order to help him recover and let a roar of anger "AAAAHHHH" this in turn made Kurama roar as his friend was angry "RRRRRAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGHHHHHH".Suddenly several snakes made of the earth hooked themselves on Kurama's shoulders and thighs with their fangs. Kurama grabbed and ripped apart the snakes gripping his shoulders.

Then a giant Phoenix like bird made entirely of flames sprang into life. Kurama grabbed hold of its wings, struggling against it. Naruto growled as he struggled against all of the monsters he had to fight. However he felt a tug on his arm and when he turned he saw that Sasuke had completely recovered. He grinned as Kurama ripped apart the Phoenix. A monster made of magma started to come to life as soon as the Phoenix was defeated. However all of the snakes that were grappling on to the nine tails were obliterated by the building up of the Susanoo armor of the two Otsutsuki men reborn.

Sasuke's purple susanoo armor built up around Kurama, giving him the armor of a warrior before Naruto's golden Susanoo built over it providing extra defense. Momoshiki was controlling the Magma monster from the top of its head and used it to swing at Kurama. Although due to its size and body structure, the attack was slow, giving Sasuke and Naruto enough time to materialize a sword for their combo. Kurama swiftly ducked under the punch and swung the sword like a baseball bat, slicing the monster in half and causing it to implode on itself.

The swing of the massive sword cause a huge shockwave across the land blowing Natsu and others away a bit, nearly as much as Momoshiki. Kurama and the Susanoo both dissipated as Naruto and Sasuke landed on the ground. Natsu and the others ran up to them with smiles on their face. "You guys did it!" Happy said ecstatically. "Your teamwork is absolutely flawless. Good work." Erza praised but Sasuke immediately silenced all congratulation talk.

"We certainly did a lot of damage, but I highly doubt it was enough to kill him." Sasuke said. "If we could use our ninjutsu on him, we would have beat him already." Naruto said as they saw Momoshiki struggle to rise up out of the dirt, completely battered. He was breathing heavily and had a huge scowl on his face. "You dare ruin my garments!? I'll kill you!" Momoshiki declared to them angrily with a glare.

"Do the four of you think that you can eliminate the eye on his left hand while we accumulate power?" Sasuke asked. "Heh, who do you think you're talking to of course we can!" Natsu declared. "Hey, Kurama, can you and the others try to absorb as much natural energy as you can?" Naruto asked. "We're on it." the bijuu said. "I've got a plan." Gray said as he huddled them together to quickly explain it. "I see... That'll surely work." Erza said. "Sasuke, when we give the signal, use your... ninjutsu." Gray said and he nodded. Momoshiki pulled a few round red pills and swallowed all of them, gaining back a lot of his lost energy. "I can go on for infinity worms." he declared loudly to the group who began their strike.

"Let's go, we won't get a second chance." Erza said as Naruto threw down a few smoke bombs filling the area with a thick smoke. Natsu, Gray and Lisanna jumped out of the smoke and Gray threw an ice boomerang while Momoshiki held out his hand to absorb it. However what he tried to absorb was a transformed Erza requipped into her lightning empress armor.

"Take this!" Erza was about to try and shock him with her lightning spear but he grabbed Erza and tossed her aside. Suddenly he was being raised up by a near mountain sized ice platform. "Now Natsu!" Gray ordered. The center of the ice hill started to glow a red color. "Don't you know how hard it is to melt ice without making it completely evaporate!?" Natsu complained as the ice instantly started melting into a giant pool of water. Once all the ice was melted Momoshiki stood in the water holding Natsu up by the throat. "Your measly little attacks won't have any effect on me. You're too weak!" Momoshiki glared at Natsu who happened to smirk. "You're up Lisanna." the son of Igneel said, barely having enough breath to do so.

"Electric Dragon's Rage" The electricity of a electric dragon can numb every cell in the body." the woman said as she electrocuted the pool of water. Momoshiki shrieked in pain and let go of Natsu unintentionally. "And since you can't feel anything..." Gray smirked as he froze the water, holding Momoshiki's feet in place. Ice began creeping up his body preventing even further movement. "This ice will be child's play to absorb." Momoshiki said confidently. But then when he went to absorb it he found he couldn't. "What!?" he said as he looked down at his arm and saw that he was actually lacking one.

"Looking for this?" Natsu smirked as he tossed Momoshiki's arm up and down like a baseball in his claw like hand. They looked and saw Sasuke's perfect Susanoo charging Indra's arrow while a Susanoo clad three headed Kurama was charging one massive Lava Rasenshuriken and one Tailed Beast Rasenshuriken. Natsu used all his might to toss Momoshiki's severed hand away. He grabbed Gray and Erza and launched them towards Naruto while Lisanna flew there on her own with her transformation.

"Rikudo: Shinra Tenkyō (Six Paths: Almighty Scream)" Naruto and Sasuke declared their attack and launched it at Momoshiki who was defenseless. At the last moment Happy picked up Natsu and flew away from the explosion as fast as he could. After a few minutes the explosion finally subsided. Everything that had form was completely decimated, not even a trace of anything left.

"This place was already in bad shape when we came. Is there even a word beyond barren wasteland?" Lisanna asked as she looked on at the massive damage, her Animal Soul spell receding. "Massive would be an understatement for this kind of destruction." Happy commented in awe. "That... was... awesome!" Natsu beamed. "You gotta teach me how to do that!" he said looking at the two men. "If they taught you that you'd probably destroy all of Magnolia." Gray said.

Susanoo Kurama and Sasuke's Susanoo began to disappear as they landed on the ground. "It was necessary to defeat opponents as strong as they were." Erza said. Naruto and Sasuke collapsed onto their behinds and let out a sigh of relief. "Whew I'm beat." Naruto said. "Yeah... I don't even feel like moving right now." Sasuke said. "Those were incredibly powerful techniques, but they're pretty taxing it seems." Erza said.

"Yeah they are." Naruto said. "Yeah. And loser don't ever do something s reckless as get captured again." Sasuke said exhausted. "Yeah. You know I'm still waiting for that fight you promised." Naruto said. "Maybe later and when we are at our best." Sasuke said. "I know you two must be friends and all but you can talk more a bit later but we should go home first and check on Lucy." She responded.

Everyone agreed and Sasuke stood up, followed by Naruto. The latter placed his hand on Sasuke's shoulder and supplied him with a suffice amount of chakra to get them back home as he didn't know where to go. A large image of the rinnegan appeared before them before it turned into a black and purple portal. Outside of Porlyusica's home, Mirajane and Elfman were picking flowers when suddenly a portal opened up in the sky. Natsu, Gray and the others fell down in front of them. Moans and groans could be heard amongst the dog pile.

"Get off of me!" Natsu yelled from beneath the pile. "You guys are back!" Mira said excitedly. "Will you stop all of the ruckus!? You're affecting the recovery of my patient!" Porlyusica scolded furiously. "So that means Lucy's okay then!?" Naruto asked, hope gleaming in his eyes. "Yes, she is. She is conscious now and yes you may see her. But if I hear one loud noise, you're out!" Porlyusica warned and they all rushed to see her.

Lucy smiled when she heard Porlyusica yelling at them. She struggled to sit up but she managed. "Don't strain yourself. You need to rest." Levy said from her bedside. The door creaked open slowly as Natsu and the others poked their heads in. They smiled when they saw her sitting up and filed in. "How ya feelin'?" Naruto asked. Lucy turned her head to face them and saw that they were all dusty, battered, and bruised.

"I'm fine, but you guys look like you've seen better days." She responded. "Well we did just come from battle." Erza said. "You guys managed to beat them!?" Levy asked. "Yup! But to be honest, if all of us weren't there, we probably would have lost. Those guys were on another level." Naruto answered. "But it sure did take you guys a long time to come back." Lucy commented.

"Wait, how long were we gone for?" Gray asked. "Three days." Lucy answered. "What? That fight felt like it only lasted like 10 minutes!" Natsu exclaimed. Erza immediately covered his mouth preventing him from making too much noise. "You imbecile, did you not hear what Porlyusica said? Keep quiet!" Erza whispered. "So time moves differently in their dimension than it does us..." Sasuke said.

"By the way Levy, how did you find out what happened to Lucy?" Gray asked. "We're like sisters, I told the Master what had happened. Also a woman named Ultear contacted me by messenger pigeon." she answered. "Ultear huh... I don't really trust her." Gray said. "I know what you mean. She has a malevolence about her." Erza added. "I don't think she's all that bad. At least I hope so." Naruto whispered the last part to himself.

"Alright you've had enough time to visit now all of you get out. You've been crowding my patient for too long." Porlyusica said walking in. "Awww but we just got here!" Natsu complained. "I said get OUT!" She yelled as she started swinging at them with her Broom forcing them out. "Jeez what is it with that old hag? Is she always like that?" Naruto asked. "More than you know..." Erza answered.

"Well I'd love to have some more ramen but for now... I think I'm just gonna take a nap." Naruto said as he collapsed onto the floor and began to snore loudly.

"I guess he lost more energy than we thought. He's exhausted." Happy said. "I'll take him, I could use the rest myself while I'm at it." Sasuke said as he slung Naruto's arm over his shoulder and carried him towards the building where the blond built his house. And as it was made of his chakra it was easy to locate.. "Honestly, I'm just glad that everyone's okay." Mirajane said. "How about it? Do you guys want to exchange stories back at the guild?" Erza asked. "Yeah! And I'm gonna eat until I drop!" Natsu declared "Aye sir!" Happy agreed. "Don't say something like that Natsu because you could get sick." Erza said.

Naruto woke up to find he was in his bed. He knew it must have been Sasuke that had brought him home due to the fact that nobody knew where he lived at. Getting up he went and took a shower. When he was finished he went to get a meal, but upon arriving to the kitchen he saw Natsu, Happy, Erza, Lisanna, Gray, and Lucy sitting at his table. "What the hell!" he exclaimed. "Hey Naruto how ya been?" Natsu asked him with a smile followed by a wave to the powerful blond.

"I was good until you broke into my house." he replied to the pinkette. "Oh come on buddy we just came to check on ya." Happy said. "Well as you can see I'm okay. Now can you plese leave before I have to refill my cupboard ?" Naruto asked them as Natsu's face lit up at the mention of food. "Well we knew that you would be alright what we really come over for was to ask you some things if you would permit it." Erza said to the blond sage.

"Well what do you want to know?" Naruto asked them as he sat down. "Yeah what was those techniques you used I haven't seen anything like them before." Natsu said. "Yeah you called those techniques something called Ninjutsu what is that?" Gray asked. "Ninjutsu is what we use over back in the Elemental Nations. Those techniques were granted to me through training and hard work. So in truth I'm not a mage but more along the lines of a hired mercenary." he told them.

This set them on edge a bt. Yes mercenaries here were rare, but they all knew what a mercenary was. "Have you ever had to kill?" Erza asked with narrowed eyes. "Only in the act of self defense, but other than that no I haven't. I don't like killing it's just that I was trained from a young age to do what I was paid to do." he told them. "Like how young are we talking about?" Natsu asked. "Try four years old." Naruto replied shocking them.

"What that's insane you were trained to kill at age four?" Lisanna asked him while he nodded his head. "Yes trained since I was four to be a killer but then things a couple years ago." Naruto said. "What happened a couple years ago?" Happy asked him. "War happened." Naruto said quietly. "War?" Natsu asked. "Yes war between a criminal organization and the Five Great Nations. We lost many lives, but in the end we managed to win." Naruto told them.

"What was this group of criminals called?" Erza asked him. "Akatsuki otherwise known as the Red Dawn." he told the redhead. "What was the war over?" Lisanna asked. "The war was over freedom." he said confusing them. "Freedom I don't understand." Gray said with a confused face. "Well it was more along the lines of keeping our freedom instead of being subjugated and placed in a super illusion that was cast off the moon." he told Gray.

"A super illusion what the heck how would someone cast something like that off the face of the moon?" Lucy asked. "Through the combined power of the Tailed Beast's." Naruto told them. "Tailed Beast's what are those?" Happy asked. "They're creatures of immense power each of them have a different number of tails going from one to nine with one being the weakest and nine being the most powerful." Naruto replied.

""How powerful are we talking here?" Natsu asked. "Powerful enough for one swipe of one of nine tails the Kyuubi to flatten a mountain and raise a tsunami with ease." he told the dragon slayer. "Whoa seriously that powerful?" Erza asked with wide eye's. "No that was with ease I said. If I were to be honest he could flatten a whole mountain a whole mountain range if it fought full out." he told her. This made them gulp at the thought of such a powerful creature they would not like to fight.

"But don't worry they won't be causing any problems for you guys anytime soon." Naruto told them with a grin. "Well yeah they are over on the other side of the world right?" Lisanna asked. Naruto shook his head no "Nope they're sealed inside of me." he told them causing their eye's to widen. "What how is that even possible?" Happy asked him. "Simple really but with how I explain things I would just confuse you." he told the cat.

"So you're not a Element-Make Mage then?" Gray asked the blonde. "Nope the elements I use are given to me through the fact I have the Rinnegan and Six Paths Power." Naruto told them. "What's the Six Paths Power?" Lisanna asked him. "The Six Paths Power allows me to do many things. One of them is to use any element that exists magical, inherited or otherwise. I can also heal wounds and rekindle dying life forces if the situation calls for it." he told them.

"Wow that unbelieveable." Happy said. "But aren't you already a healer?" Lisanna asked. "Yes I am. From what I have read the healing arts in this land are long forgotten right?" Naruto asked. "Yeah they've been lost for centuries now." Natsu said. "Well I would like t teach them to some of you, but you can't learn them and loathe to admit it a I am the energies we use are just to different." Naruto said. "What do you mean?" Lucy asked.

"You use the magic in the air for all your abilities, and yes I use the magic in the air as well for my Crash Magic, but at the same time I use a secondary energy called Chakra. It's an internal energy system found throughout the body woven into us like a secondary set of veins. Through the combined power of my physical energy along with my spiritual energy I can use this chakra. The more Chakra you have the more techniques you can use." he explained to them.

"Wow that sounds powerful." Erza said as they all nodded. "Well do you want to feel some of it?" he asked. This made them nod their heads as they had never experience something like this chakra so they guessed it wouldn't hurt to try it. "Sure let's try it." Erza said. Sticking out his hand they copied him. Naruto poured a tiny amount of his power into them which made their eye's widen at ow potent this energy was. "Holy crap this is some powerful stuff." Natsu exclaimed.

Naruto chuckled "Well I was always told my power was more dense than most so that's probably why." he said. "Can we go see just how powerful this chakra is with a few of or techniques?" Gray asked as the others chimed in agreement. "Sure but it's only a small amount so it won't hurt if you exhaust yourselves." he said. They quickly walked out with Naruto following behind them. "Let's see how this works." he muttered to himself.

"Ice Make: Knuckle" Gray called out and a larger than normal fist came out and slammed into a tree uprooting it with ease. "Wow that was awesome it was three times stronger than usual. Is this the power of chakra?" he asked. "Oh trust me that's not the strongest it can get." Naruto said as he held out his hand confusing Gray. Shrugging he held his own hand out before he was enveloped in a red cloak of energy.

"W-what is this I suddenly feel like I am going to burst from an energy overload." he said as he looked at his form. "That's the power of the Nine Tails. Now try that again." he said. "Alright "Ice Make: Hammer" he called out. This time a hammer of immense proportions comes into being before he hammers it down on the ground cratering it. "HOLY CRAP THIS IS SOME POWER!" he exclaimed while Naruto chuckled before he stopped the flow of Kurama's chakra.

"Hey do you think I can keep a bit of the chakra you gave me? I think I can come up with some more powerful techniques with it." Gray said. "Well I guess so, but your body isn't all that compatible for chakra, but you already have a bit of it flowing into your core so sure why not." Naruto said. "Alright let me try this out "Karyu no Hoko (Fire Dragon's Roar)" Natsu called out and then spewed out a sea of flames similar to Madara's Great Fire Annihilation.

Naruto claps his hands together and conjures a wall of water large enough to stop the sea of flames before they could reach the treeline and start a forest fire. "Not a smart move trying that right off the bat." Naruto said as Natsu's fire dwindled down to nothing. "Yeah but that roar was three times stronger than usual. You have to let me have some more." Natsu said. "I'd chew off an arm before trusting you with more chakra Natsu." he told him.

"But you gave Gray that energy cloak so why can't I have one." Natsu whined. "Because you almost caused a forest fire." Happy said. "No not you too Happy. I thought we were friends." he said comically. "We are but I still agree with Naruto on the fact you did more harm than good with his power." Happy said. Natsu whined a bit more while Naruto walked over to see the redhead Fairy Mage.

"Tenrin Sākuru Sōdo (Circle Sword)" Erza called out as several swords formed a circle. "Dance my blades." she called out and they attacked a defenseless tree where it was chopped to bits. "I must say your powers are far more versatile than Ethernano." Erza said as she changed back to her normal outfit. "Well that's chakra for you so how did you like it?" he asked her. "It was powerful, but from what I heard it doesn't quite work for our bodies care to explain?" she asked him.

"Well it's just the people here all use the energy in the air. Where I come from we call people who use the ability to absorb the energy from the air or nature in general a Sage. These few were very powerful. I myself am a Sage due the fact I can absorb the energy from the air and the world around me." Naruto said. "So Sage's here aren't as rare as they are where you're from then?" Erza asked as he nodded. "I guess that explains how you can use Crash then." Erza said.

"Actually I learned that accidently. My mother is literally the strongest woman on earth and she taught me her immense strength from a young age." Naruto said. "How strong can a woman be to be called the world's strongest woman?" Erza asked rhetorically. "Let's see she is able to lift a boulder that weighs thirty-eight tons before she throws it into a mountain which causes it to crumble how does that sound to you." Naruto retorted as he saw the redhead pale considerably.

She was no longer doubting how powerful the blonde's mother was and hoped if she ever met her didn't piss her off. "Wait how did you learn Crash if you were able to use her immense strength?" Erza asked. "Well the energy here is three times more potent when I absorb it so when I was testing something out I absorbed to much Sage Chakra and discovered Crash when I destroyed a couple mountains on accident." he explained.

Erza nodded her head. That sounded just how Crash worked, and he had discovered it on accident as well so there was that. "Well you keep up your work and I'll go see how the others are doing." he said and walked over to Lisanna who was using her animal soul spells. "Animal Soul: Tiger" Lisanna called out and transformed into a beautiful tigress. "Wow this is amazing. Usually I'm only able to use four spells at most, but with this chakra stuff I'm able to do ten or more now." Lisanna said as she changed back to her normal self. Naruto chuckled at her enthusiasm.

"Well I'm glad you like it." Naruto replied. "Yeah, but I have to say it's thanks to this power that I'm able to do so." Lisanna said as she scratched the back of her head. "Hey don't sell yourself so short. I mean when I first became a shinobi I was horribly weak. I mean for god sake my first C-Rank mission turned damn near S due to the fact a rogue nin showed up. You're way stronger than you give yourself credit for. I believe that." Naruto told her,

"You really think so?" she asked with a small blush. "Sure do." Naruto replied. "Thanks Naruto." she said. "Don't mention it." he said as he walked away to let her think. Walking over to Lucy he saw she had summoned a couple of her Spirits. "Wow that was awesome. That was three times easier than normal." Lucy said. The mermaid scoffed "And is that supposed to mean something?" she asked.

"Oh shut up fish." Naruto said to the mermaid. Aquarius narrowed her eyes at the blond male "What did you call me?" she growled. "I called you a fish. What can't take what you dish?" he asked rhetorically while Lucy turned pale. Obviously he didn't know about Aquarius' anger problem. The merwoman smiled before she raised her urn. "HAAA!" the summon yelled as she sent forth a tidal wave at the blond.

Naruto didn't show any worries as he just raised a hand and released some of his power "Shinra Tensei (Almighty Push)" he called out causing the wave to wash back at a now surprised Aquarius and Lucy. When they get washed away he could only smirk at how mad they would be. When the wave died down he saw a coughing Lucy and a soaked Aquarius. "What was that power?" the mermaid asked as she pulled the water out of her hair with her magic.

"Just a mere drop of what I can actually do." Naruto replied as he then called out "Bansho Tenin (Universal Pull)" and suddenly Aquarius found herself moving against her own will towards the blond. He grabbed her around the throat, but didn't choke her. "So care to ask why I did what I did?" he asked rhetorically asked. Aquarius looked him in his mismatched eyes and saw his Rinnegan and realization dawned on her.

"I see now. You possess the Rinnegan. God's eye. How is that even possible Hagoromo died eight-thousand years ago." Aquarius said. "You know great grandpa?" he asked surprisingly curious. "Of course I do. He created all of the celestial spirits. He even created the beasts that reside in your gut as well shortly before his death." she replied. "I know. Shukaku and the others say hi by the way." he told her calmly.

"Tell them to stuff it." she huffed. "He chuckled before he whispered in her ear "Matatabi says you should be stuffed by something else. If you understand the meaning." he finished. Aquarius huffed before she pushed his hand off her neck. "I know what that perverted cat means. She should go stuff herself if she understands that meaning." the merwoman huffed back. This caused Naruto to chuckle as it sounded like a familial fight to him.

She then turned back to Lucy "If that's all I'm going to go on a vacation with my boyfriend. Don't call me for a week. Oh and Lucy good job for summoning more than three of us at once. You are stronger when you use this power so don't think I'm being generous for that. I'm just saying you got stronger." she said before she glowed and then disappeared. "Was she always that mean to you?" Naruto asked as the blond nodded. "Yeah but that's normal Aquarius for you." she told him.

"So how many did you summon?" he asked her. "All of my spirits." she replied happily. "That's good to hear. I can say that this must be a large improvement for you Luce." he told the celestial summoner. She blushed lightly at his praise "Thanks Naruto." she told him, but he waved her off. It was at this time that Natsu came running up. "FIGHT ME NARUTO!" the pinkette yelled as he stopped a few feet away from him.

Naruto turned to him "Why do you want to fight me Natsu?" he asked. "Well I want to see just how strong I've become thanks to you giving me your power. We both know that yo can easily gain back what you lost, and I want to see just how much my limits can reach." Natsu replied. Naruto thought about it for a bit and he had to admit he needed to see how much power he had now. He looked at Natsu "Alright we'll have our spar when everyone in the guild is awake." he told Natsu.

The pinkette cheered "Yes now I can see how strong you are when compared to me." he said. "Don't you want to think this through?" Happy asked while the dragon slayer shook his head no. "Heck no I want to see just how much pain I can cause to him. Besides he's strong what other reason do I need to fight him." Natsu replied. "Don't you remember what magic he possesses Natsu?" Gray asked him with wide eyes. "It doesn't matter, because I'm gonna win." Natsu said with a fire in his eyes.

An hour later everyone from the guild was gathered at a clearing to watch the new guy fight the resident slayer. When all betting was over Makarov came over wearing the same suit he wore for Natsu's fight against Erza. "Alright are both fighters ready?" Makarov asked while the crowd cheered. Naruto said nothing while Natsu nodded eagerly. "Well with that this fight is now underway. Fighters... START!" Makarov said and jumped away.

Enter: Fairy Tail Gildarts Ost

Natsu and Naruto didn't move. "Just because you have a fraction of my power doesn't mean you will easily win." Naruto told Natsu. "This means that I'm not going to hold back on you." Naruto said. "Good." Natsu said. Happy suddenly pulled out a suit of armor much to everyone's besides Gray, Erza, Lisanna, and Lucy's confusion. "Oi Happy what's with the armor?" Cana asked. The cat finished strapping the armor to his body before he answered.

"I don't want to get hit by what comes next." Happy replied. "I guess I'll move first then." Natsu said as he lit his hands in hot flames. Charging the blond Naruto raised an eyebrow. "Oi are you sure you weren't dropped on the head as a kid. I'm not all that ready ya'know." Naruto said. "Karyu no Go Ken (Fire Dragon's Hard Fist)" Natsu called out as Naruto blocked it with his hand while a small explosion went off kicking up a cloud of dust.

The cloud is blown away by a blast of wind courtesy of Naruto which revealed him to be calmly blocking Natsu's fist with his palm. "I told you I won't hold back." Naruto said as his hand glowed in a familiar way. "That magic..." Wakaba said with wide eyes. "Don't tell me it's..." Macao said with equally wide eye's before a white pillar of energy burst from the blonde's palm engulfing Natsu in a white light.

This creates a powerful gust of wind that forces all of them to block the sharp wind with their arms "It's Crash!" Mirajane exclaimed. "Oh man it's another Gildarts." Elfman said. "Holy shit how many magics does this kid know?" Wakaba asked. "Well from what we've seen so far he has Water magic, Wood-Make Magic, and now he has Crash Magic so that means three so far." Macao answered. When the light was gone and the wind died down all that was left was only a small crater.

Happy immediately thought the worst had befallen his friend "N-Natsu..." Happy said. "Oh god he actually got killed." Elfman said shocked to his core. "I'm not out yet." Natsu said as he appeared above Naruto. He then surrounded his body in flames before he headbutted Naruto. The ground under him glowed before it cratered under his feet. "He crushed the ground under his feet to act as a cushion." Happy thought. "Smart move to use his Crash Magic to do something like that. He is definitely a S-class Mage. I guess this means that we've got another Gildarts now." Makarov thought.

"I'm not done yet Naruto." Natsu said. He then lit his hands in flame again and punched at Naruto who had his hands surrounded by water. He blocked the flaming arm with his right forearm before Natsu punched at his head, but that too was blocked by Naruto's palm. Naruto then backhanded Natsu before he brought his fist down on the dragon slayers head sending him crashing to the ground deepening the crater.

"Wow would you look at that he hasn't even moved and Natsu's getting thrashed out there." Happy said as he watched the fight. Natsu grits his teeth before he lights his feet in flames and begins to spin like a break-dancer. He then tries to kick Naruto but he just grabs the pinkette's foot and then starts to swing him around above his head before throwing him. Natsu grabs the ground with his hands and slides several feet back from Naruto, who has yet to move from his starting spot.

Natsu then draws his head back before he calls out "Karyu no Hoko (Fire Dragon's Roar)" and spews out another sea of flames like when he acquired Naruto's power. "Heh you're not that bad Natsu." Naruto said. "But then again he only wishes that he could hold a fraction of your true power." Kurama said as Naruto raised his hand and the magic broke down before it was absorbed into his body. "Not bad, but you need to try harder." Naruto told him. "I am trying dammit!" the pink haired dragon slayer exclaims to Naruto rather comically.

"If you want a real fire technique then I'll show you one Naruto said as he held out his hand "Bansho Tenin (Universal Pull)" Naruto called out. Natsu suddenly found himself flying towards the blond "Enton: Oni Shuriken (Inferno Style: Demon Shuriken)" Naruto called out before spewing out black flames that took the form of four bladed shuriken. Natsu's eyes widen before he inhales the incoming fire which suddenly fills him to the point of almost overflowing with energy.

"Wow those were amazing." Natsu said. The others were watching with wide eyes "That makes four magics he can use." Macao said. "Oh that's not all he can use." Happy said as he cowered behind Erza. They looked at the cat "What the hell is that supposed to mean?" Cana asked. "He can use Wood-Make, Magnetic-Magic, Blaze-Magic, Ice-Make, Lava-Make, Steam-Magic, Acid-Magic, Scorch-Magic, Storm-Magic, Diamond-Make, Crystal-Make, and Celestial-Magic. He can also use the basic elements Earth, Wind, Fire, Water, and Lightning." Happy said which caused them to wonder just what kind of training he went through to obtain his power.

How was that possible. Someone with that kind of power was fit to be one of the Four Gods of Ishgar if not the 'God of Ishgar' someone that had unfathomable power at his wisp. "Natsu if you keep this up then you will leave me no choice but to release my true power." Naruto said. "Oh you mean that awesome transformation covered in armor yeah that sounds awesome." Natsu said as he imagined fighting the thing Naruto turned into.

"You should also know that there is only one person in this world to match me in sheer power. If you wish to proceed then I urge you to come at me with the intent to kill." he told the son of Igneel. Natsu stood up and rushed at the blond. "Metsuryū Ōgi: Guren Bakuenjin (Dragon Slayer's Secret Art: Crimson Lotus Exploding Flame Blade)" Natsu called out. Natsu then swipes his arms in a circular fashion, creating a powerful, and highly destructive, torrent of flames that barrages the blond Senju. Naruto barely claps his hands together in time before the flames detonate.

When the smoke clears a diamond dome is where a crater should have been. A few seconds later the dome of diamond shatters where they see a unharmed Naruto standing in the spot where he shouldn't have been, but thanks to the diamond dome he was untouched."Kongōton: Kongōryū (Diamond Style: Diamond Dragon)" Naruto calls out and from the ground rushes a diamond dragon. "Holy crap that''s gotta be worth a fortune." Makarov said as he looked at the massive dragon carved from pure diamond with money signs in his eye's.

Wrapping around the dragon slayer Natsu is soon immobilized to the point he can't move but continues to struggle so he can keep fighting. "Give up Natsu Diamond is the strongest natural element in the world. You've lost this round." Naruto told him. Natsu realizes this is true and stops fighting to get free from the diamond dragon's grip. "Alright you win." Natsu huffed annoyed at his loss once again. "Hey that was pretty good though. You certainly stronger than I thought you were." he told the pink haired dragon slayer with a grin and in turn made Natsu smirk as the blonde was right.

With a wave of his hand the dragon shatters before it dissolves into nothing. Naruto hears the wail of Makarov for him to bring the dragon back, but abruptly ignores it. Looking to Natsu he smiled at him "You know the wizards that sheathe their blades are the ones that are meant to be S-Class wizards, but you would die for your comrades in a heartbeat. I admire that so keep training and grow stronger alright." Naruto said causing Natsu to grin cheekily.

Makarov walks over and raises his hand "And the winner is... Naruto." the old man said. "Also as revelation to your battle prowess as well as the magic you possess I hereby promote you to S-Class Wizard. Congratulations my boy that was a fine show of wizardry on your part." he told the blond with a smile. "Aw geez that's so kind. I mean where I come from I'm a SS-Rank but that's so kind to give it to me without having to earn it." Naruto said as he scratched the back of his head.

"SS-Rank how the heck did you earn that rank?" the old man ask while everyone else's jaws had dropped to the ground. "Oh I may or may not have defeated a woman that was powerful enough to have been a goddess. Don't worry I didn't do it on my own Sasuke did help me beat her." Naruto said. The others were sceptical. He had beaten a woman strong enough to be a goddess that meant he had enough power in his pinky to level a town if he wanted to.

But then again he had Crash Magic so it was plausible that he could do it. And if the guy that had come to help retrieve Naruto from those two men a few days ago was the same Sasuke then what would happen if they got into a fight against one another... the land would be torn apart in the fight alone before the landscape was forced to change into another form possibly a new valley or a gorge even. Just how powerful was the blond man in front of them...

Makarov steeled his worries and smiled "It doesn't matter. You're a member of Fairy Tail so breaking a few things is normal for all of us." the old man said to him. "Hehe I know." the blond said. With that Naruto had finally earned a S-Class rank and had shown a drop of his true power.

Naruto walked back into the guild hall with a smile on his face. He was glad he had been promoted to S-Class but then again he wondered just what exactly made an 'S-Class' wizard. Makarov had informed him that as a S-Class he had permission to go up to the second level and get a S-Class job if he wanted to so he wanted to see just what these S-Class jobs were really about. Walking up to the S-Class board he looked at the three missions Naruto saw what the rewards were and was surprised.

Then again a single Jewel here was worth three times as much as a Ryo back in the Elemental Nations was so it was no big surprise. He looked at the one called Galuna Island and saw that it had the highest reward of ten-million Jewel and included a book on Slayer Magic as well as two Golden Celestial Keys as well as a black one. If he knew Lucy she would love to have a couple more spirits to add to her ever growing number of spirits.

Taking it off the wall he walked down the stairs. "Oi Mira I got one." Naruto said. "Oh that was fast. I didn't know you would take a job that hard so quickly." she said taking the paper. "Well I just wanted to see if these quests were really worth their salt ya'know." he told her causing her to giggle. Handing him back the flyer Naruto nodded his thanks and began walking out of the guild hall.

He then heard the tell tale sound of someone running up to him. "Oi Naruto where ya going man?" Natsu called out to him. Naruto turned to the Dragon Slayer with a grin of his own "Oh just on a S-Class quest nothing big." Naruto told him. "What that's so unfair man." Natsu said. "Oh just wait until you become a S-Class Natsu then you don't have to worry about the lame jobs." Happy said. "Yeah you're right. Well Would you mind if I tagged along?" he asked Naruto.

"Uh not this time Natsu, maybe next time alright I'm just trying to see how tough a S-Class quest is." Naruto told him. "Oh I get it now. Well best of luck to you then." Natsu told him. "Thanks and see ya later." Naruto told him and began to walk once more. Arriving at the port Naruto began asking people where Galuna Island was located, but nobody wanted to comply. Luckily he found someone nice enough to give him a lift when he found out that he was going to help.

Although he didn't like it when the rogue wave came out of nowhere and smashed the boat he was on and nearly knocked him out. He managed to reach the shore unharmed, but that didn't mean he liked how he got there. "So, this is the village?" He then walked up to the gates and saw a sign that said: "Keep Out". "Hello? Is there anyone there? Could you open the gate?" he called out in an attempt to get someone's attention. Two people looked over the top of the gate. "Who are you?" one of them asked the blond. Looking up Naruto saw a guard and released a sigh.

"I am Naruto Senju S-Class Mage of Fairy Tail I am here on behalf of Fairy Tail for the job." he yelled up to the guard. "Show me your guildmark first as well as the mission statement." he ordered the blond. Naruto rolled up his sleeve to reveal his white guildmark showing he was a mage of Fairy Tail before he then lifted up the flyer. Upon seeing both The guard called out "Let him in." and the gates began to open.

The gate started to open. "Come in. We'll get the mayor." Walking into the village, he waited for the mayor to appear. After a few minutes, he showed up and greeted the blond. "Welcome to Garuna Island, please heed our troubles..." he said. He then proceeded to explain the village's problems. "Which is why I had to kill my son... Bobo." He said sadly and showed him a picture of Bobo.

Naruto stiffened. 'That's that sailor guy that brought me here! He was a g-ghost!' the blond thought. Don't get the wrong idea, but ghosts and spirits scared him... except for Grandpa Sage's. The mayor continued. "If this goes on, we will all become engulfed in darkness and become demons." he told Naruto. "I won't let that happen!" Naruto said. The old man pointed up. "Then please, destroy the moon." he told Naruto as he pointed up revealing a purple moon.

Later In The Forest

"We're not really going to destroy the moon, are we?" Saiken asked. Not even knowing if his friends techniques could reach, he doubted any of them had the power to destroy something as big as the moon. Kurama snorted. "Of course he's not there's gotta be a reason behind the moon turning purple." the fox reasoned. "Naruto you have to be careful. Who knows what's in this forest." Matatabi said.

Naruto sweatdropped at the cats overprotectiveness. The blond couldn't help it and laughed. "Don't worry, I'll make sure nothing bad happens!" he told the giant cat before something entered his sensory range. Naruto, jumped towards the giant animal and punched it right in the face, which knocked it out instantly where it fell to the ground showing that it was a giant rat. The rat groaned and fell back, causing a minor tremor as it hit the ground. Naruto landed on the ground before telling his friends "See? Nothing to worry about." he told the Tailed Beasts.

Having noticed something from seeing through the blonde's eyes, Shukaku pointed out in the distance. "Hey, there's an old building over there. Let's check it out." the raccoon said giddy for more fighting. The blond walked into the ruins and looked around. There was a variety of weird looking symbols scattered across the wall, most likely the language of a past civilization. The ninja traced one of the symbols with a finger. "I wonder what they mean." Isobu said. Naruto looked at the ground and started stomping "Is this floor even sturdy?" he asked them.

"Stop! If you do that-" Matatabi started to say but it was already too late. *Crack* The floor beneath him caved in and he fell with it. "Wahhh!" he all screamed as he fell. "Naruto you idiot!" Kurama yelled at him. Naruto caught landed gracefully while the bijuu sighed in relief at not falling to their death. "Don't ever do something so reckless again you hear me." Kurama told the blond. "Yeah sure whatever." Naruto said absentmindedly before walking off. Something down here seemed to be calling at him, and it felt… familiar.

With that in mind Naruto walking to where he felt the presence. "Where's he going?" Son asked while the others shrugged. When he stopped at the end of the tunnel they gasped at the sight that beheld them. Concealed in what looked to be ice, was a giant demonic looking monster. "What is that?" Naruto asked his friends. 'Deliora!?' the bijuu thought as they laid eye's on the demon. Naruto looked at the creature intensely. 'It's giving off the same feeling as Lullaby... What could this mean?' he asked. The bijuu quickly shook their heads and cleared their minds. "Naruto? What's wrong?" Saiken asked.

Naruto snapped out of his thoughts and laughed. "It's nothing. Don't worry about it." he replied to the slug. Suddenly his ears twitched when heard footsteps coming from the other side of the cavern. "Someone's coming!" Kokuo said. The blond then all hid behind some boulders. "I thought I heard someone." A man with huge eyebrows said. "Ooon." His dog-faced companion replied. "Toby, did you get moon drip in your ears?" the large eyebrowed man asked the now known Toby.

"NO I DIDN'T YUUKA!" Toby yelled. The now named Yuuka cleared his ear. "Calm down I was only teasing." he replied to the dog-man.'What the heck is moon drip?' Naruto thought with a raised eyebrow. "Yuuka-San, Toby-San, I have bad news. Angelica was harassed by some intruders." A girl with long pink hair said while walking up to her comrades. "IT'S JUST A MOUSE!" Toby yelled out at the woman. "She's not just a mouse, she is a knight that gallops the darkness, and..." She looked off to the distance dreamily. "Love." she said.

Naruto sweatdropped. 'What the hell is that supposed to mean?' he asked himself. "Let's get rid of these intruders before Reitei-Sama finds out about them." Yuuka said. After the three people left, Naruto stepped out and punched his fists together while looking at the demon. "We should've caught them and questioned them." he told his bijuu. Kurama shook his head. "Not yet, we don't know enough about what's going on." he told Naruto. "What do you think we should next?" the blond asked the beasts.

Shukaku scratched his cheek sheepishly. "Getting more information sounds good… haha." the raccoon laughed out. 'He wanted to catch them too.' Matatabi and Kurama thought in unison. Naruto walked over to the frozen demon and started staring at the frozen demon intensely. "You feel that?" Chomei asked. Naruto nodded. "Yeah, it's body may just be sealed up. But it's still alive." he said. "So we just have to destroy it right?" Shukaku said and Naruto started walking towards the ice while cracking his knuckles. Naruto put a hand out but was stopped "Wait." Kurama said to the blond.

"What's wrong?" Naruto asked. "Let's follow those guys and find out what they want to do with this demon." Kurama said. Naruto realized that the fox was indeed was right. They clearly needed more information, and following those people would surely lead them to that information. Gyuki shook his head. "No. We should wait until the moon rises." the ox-octopus hybrid said.

Naruto nodded in agreement. "I think that's smart. This island's mystery seems to be surrounded by the moon. So we might find something out if we look around at night." he said agreeing with Gyuki. Shukaku groaned. "Awww but it won't be night for a couple hours!" the tanuki whined. "Deal with it. It's not like all of us like the idea of doing a stakeout either you know." Son said to his brother.

A Few Hours Later

Naruto cracked an eye open and looked around. He had decided a few hours ago that it was best to lay on the ground and get some rest and the bijuu agreed. Shukaku sighed. "Even though we agreed to wait, this is still boring." he said. A bright eerie light suddenly shone through the ceiling and onto Deliora. "What is that?" Naruto asked quietly to himself. "Let's go find out! It could be the people behind everything!" Kurama said and Naruto nodded.

He ran up to the top of the ruins and found what looked to be a ritual being performed. Several cloaked people stood in a circle around the hole that they assumed was where Deliora was. "Are they gathering the moonlight?" Naruto wondered aloud. "Yes. It's most likely to make moon drip." Chomei said. "What is that moon drip stuff?" Shukaku asked. "Don't you remember the day we went to the library? It's a magic that has the power to break any spell. They must be collecting it to unseal that demon." Matatabi explained.

Naruto's eyes widened. "They don't know what they're dealing with here! Hell they could die." he thought to himself. It was at this time a man wearing a cloak and a helmet came into view. "Reitei-Sama, there is a intruder on the island. We couldn't find him." Yuuka said to the man. "Intruders?" The masked man said. 'That must be the leader…' Naruto thought.

"The villagers of the island are the only other people here. Destroy them. I don't want anyone to interfere, not when I'm this close." the man said to his subordinate. "As you wish Reitei-Sama." Yuuka said with a bow. When he left Naruto got up and started to run towards the cloaked man. If he could take out the leader, his followers would surely stop the ritual... right.

"Wait Naruto!" Kokuo told the Senju and the ninja stopped and looked back. "What? Why?" he asked. "It could be dangerous." the horse told him while Naruto sighed and continued to run at the leader."I'm a ninja danger is literally in the job description." he told the horse. "Hyoton: Kokuryū Bōfūsetsu (Ice Style: Black Dragon Blizzard)" Naruto called out and formed a black dragon made of ice where it shot at the man with extreme speeds. Reitei smirked and countered it with his own ice stream.

Naruto landed in front of the man and asked him "Do you know what you're doing?" seriously. "Of course I do. I'm about to free Deliora and surpass my master." the man told him. "Now what is your name as I haven't had the pleasure of meeting you before." the man said. "Isn't it common courtesy to give your own name before asking for someone else's name." Naruto said to him. "Very well my name is Leon, now can you tell me yours?" the now revealed Leon asked. "Naruto." he said.

A clone that he had created earlier, and forgot about came out of hiding and charged at them and roared. "Like I'd let you!" before Leon simply lifted a hand and the clones body was encased in ice, minus his head and limbs. "Aww come on I want in on the action." he yelled, but Naruto dispelled the clone. He then created several more "Alright I want you guys to take care of this guy I'm going to find the demon and destroy it." he said while the clones chorused "Yes sir." in unison.

He ran out of the cave and shunshined to the village, but before he could warn them the villagers began to panic as the pointed at the sky. "What is that thing!?" someone pointed. "It's carrying something!" another screamed. "What the…" Naruto said as he looked up and saw the giant mouse he had defeated in the forest flying towards the village. Yes that is right... it was flying. Its tail was spinning at an impossible rate to keep it airborne. "Hey, it's holding something…" one of them said and pointed at the giant bucket in the rat's hands.

A drop of the substance splashed out of the bucket and fell on the ceiling of a house, melting right through it. Their eyes widened. "Acid!?" the villager's exclaimed in fear. "They're going to dump it on us!" Naruto said when the rat began to spin the bucket. Thinking fast, he bit his thumb and did a few hand signs. "Everyone, clear a space!" he ordered as they complied with his wish.

He ran to a large enough spot and slammed his hand on the ground. "Kuchiyose no Jutsu (Summoning Jutsu)" the blond called out. In a huge puff of smoke a giant toad appeared under the ninja. 'Huge!' Everyone thought. "Hm? What do you want brat?" Gamabunta's voice boomed. "Quick! Shoot some toad oil at that acid!" Naruto ordered quickly. The chief toad grumbled but did what he was told. He shot a stream of toad oil straight at the acid. Since Naruto went through some hand seal before calling out "Katon: Gogakyu (Fire Style: Great Fireball)" and breathed out a large ball of flame at the oils.

BOOM!

Everyone covered their heads as the explosion went off, and the acid was completely wiped out by the toad fire. 'That was way too close.' Naruto thought and sighed in relief. That acid would have wiped out the entire village, and he didn't want that to happen to these good people. He relaxed a little and Gamabunta noticed it "It's not over yet brat." the boss toad said to him.

The people that were riding the giant mouse jump off and landed in the village. "What is that? A giant frog?" Yuuka asked. "IT'S A TOAD!" Toby yelled at Yuuka. "Angelica darling, can you take care of that please?" The girl asked. With a hiss, the giant rat flew down towards Gamabunta. "You think I'd lose to an overgrown rodent huh?" the boss toad roared as he met the beast head on and they both crashed through one of the village walls. Everyone watched in awe as the two giants duked it out. After all, it wasn't every day you got to see a giant toad brawl with a giant rat.

Taking advantage of the distraction, Naruto Shunshined in front of Yuuka and punched him in the face causing him to slide back several meters. Naruto ran towards his fallen opponent and threw a couple kunai at him. "How do you expect to beat a mage by throwing daggers?" Yuuka asked dryly while blocking them with a wave of magic. "You haven't seen anything yet!" Naruto said and charged a golden Rasengan in his hand.

"Magic doesn't work against me, the vibrations I make render it useless." The mage stated while putting up a field of vibrations. Naruto smirked and ran straight at his opponent. "Then it's a good thing I don't use magic!" the blonde said as he came into contact with Yuuka. "What!? Gah!" Yuuka yelled in pain. Naruto's Rasengan went right through the guy's magic and hit the ground, throwing Yuuka into a wall.

Naruto flinched when the now unconscious mage hit the ground. 'Good thing he didn't hit him with it directly…' the bijuu thought as one. It was at this time the clone came running back "The guy I fought was dumb, I just tricked him into paralyzing himself." it said while barking with laughter. Naruto pointed in the direction Gamabunta went "I'm going to check up on the chief toad, you go check on the villagers." he ordered.

The clone nodded and they went their own separate ways. The blonde noticed the second clone was no longer in the village. 'The clones fight against that girl must have gone into the forest, better check on her later and see if she's alright.' he thought to himself. Naruto continued to run through the forest, following a path of destruction. At the end, he found Gamabunta smoking his pipe while sitting on the giant mouse. "Hey chief, you're done already?" he asked.

The toad grunted. "Of course, this thing wasn't even a warm up." the toad said to his summoner. Naruto laughed. "Okay, thanks for the help, you can go now." he told the summon. His response was another grunt and the giant toad disappeared in a cloud of smoke. He decided that since most of the opposition was out of the way he would go and destroy the demon, but on his way to the ruins, the ground was shaken by an explosion going off in the direction of the ruins.

"What was that!?" Isobu asked curiously. "I don't know, but it can't be good!" Kurama said answering for his jinchuuriki. "Let's hurry!" Saiken said. Once the blond got closer he noticed the building was slanted. The entire place was literally tilted to the side, as if it were on an unbalanced scale. "My first clone must have done this." Naruto said.

The bushes around them began to rustle and cultists started pouring out in great numbers. When they were almost upon the blond he clapped his hands together and made some wood clones. One of them pointed to the ruins. "Go. we'll take care of them." it said to it's creator. Naruto didn't hesitate and left. "It's time that I finish this." he told himself.

Leon smirked as Deliora was almost free from it's prison and turned to leave when a shuriken flashed right passed his face, cutting his cheek deep enough to draw blood. The ice mage touch his cheek and growled with anger. "Who's there!?" he demanded. "I hope you don't plan on leaving so early. I also think what you're doing is wrong it's not the only way to surpass your teacher. There are other ways for you to surpass your late teacher." Naruto said as he walked into the ice filled room.

Leon didn't notice it before, but this person had a powerful aura to them. "Of course it's the only way I can surpass Ur. She's dead. How else am I supposed to surpass her than to defeat the monster she could not?" Leon said. Naruto began to walk forward. "You say you want to surpass your teacher, but what you're doing now won't give you that satisfaction." he replied to the man.

"What do you know!?" Leon snarled and formed a dozen ice birds around him, before pointing at the ninja accusingly. "Ur was my goal! My dream! I'm willing to sacrifice anything to surpass her!" Naruto picked up his pace and danced around the ice projectiles. Growing frustrated, Leon formed another icicle projectile. "Ice Make: Snow Dragon!" Leon called out.

The giant ice creation roared as it homed onto Naruto, and the shinobi slid underneath it just before it could clamp onto him with its jaws. But its assault wasn't over when the dragon circled back and flew towards him again. Naruto jumped into the air and stuck to the top of the room. Leon smirked. "You're fast, I'll give you that." As he said that, the dragon circled around for a third time, aimed itself at him. "So I think I'll just take out the trash instead!" he told Naruto who cursed under his breath at seeing the dragon coming back at him.

Naruto grit his teeth and disappeared in an orange flash before appearing in front of the beast. Forming a single shadow clone, Naruto created a Rasengan. "Your teacher was someone who was willing to sacrifice her own life for the sake of her comrades!" He yelled and met the dragon head on, using the chakra orb in his hand to drill through the icicle beast. "Someone like you could never surpass that!" he roared.

When the dragon dispersed, he rammed the Rasengan into Leon's gut. "Grah!" Leon screamed as the chakra burned his stomach. Then the Rasengan sent him spiraling into a wall. Naruto sighed in relief before flinching in pain. He looked at his now bleeding hand and chuckled. "Hehehe… That was probably a little too reckless, huh?" he asked himself while the bijuu in his gut sighed. He was brought out of his thoughts when he heard a deafening roar roll across the sky.

"Raaawwwwrrrr"

An earsplitting roar shook the room, surprising both boys. "Was that Deliora?" Naruto said grimly. None of the Tailed Beasts answered, but he knew it was true. "You go on ahead. I'll watch over Leon." His clone said and walked over to the fallen mage. Not wasting anytime arguing, Naruto nodded and took off running. "Raaawwwwrrrr" the roar came again. After a couple minutes, Naruto entered the cavern and saw that the monster had just broken out of the ice completely. It was roaring and smashing the surrounding boulders like a mindless beast.

Naruto a cackling masked person down below. "Oh crud one of them stayed behind to complete the ceremony." Naruto said. "So we were too late?" Son asked his jinchuuriki. Naruto clenched his fists "Dammit I wasn't quick enough." Naruto scolded himself. "Haha! Of course you were! Deliora is here!" a voice looked down and was surprised to see Leon crawling next to him. "How did he get here so fast!?" Naruto asked himself.

"You fool! I've spent the last three years on this island! I know this place like the back of my hand!" Leon said and grinned maliciously as the demon continued its rampage. Naruto sweatdropped. 'I guess that's true.' the blonde thought as it could be possible, but he wouldn't know. "Now I shall defeat this monster and surpass my teacher, Ur! Ahaha-Oompf!" Leon wheezed when Naruto kicked him in the side.

"Did you not listen to a single word I said back there?" Naruto said before closing his eyes. "You want someone to surpass so bad…" Naruto said to Leon. By now, Deliora had taken notice of them and slowly began to make its way towards them. "Ugh… Damn you! Don't ruin this moment for me!" Leon yelled before going pale. When Naruto opened his eyes again, he saw Deliora's massive fist homing towards him. "I'll give you someone to surpass!" the Senju yelled out.

Enter Five Finger Death Punch: Under and Over It

*Crash*

A cloud of smoke was kicked up due to Deliora punching the blond. When the dust died down it showed Naruto holding back the monsters fist with his own palm "Here I go." Naruto said to nobody and his hand glowed gold. Drawing back the golden arm he threw a punch at Deliora and sent it flying back where it crashed through the roof of the cave. Naruto jumped into the air after Deliora and appeared above the monster.

His hand glowed as it was once more got covered in energy. Launching the fist once more Deliora couldn't do anything and was sent soaring away from it's current position in the sky and into the forest where a *Crash* resounded and Deliora tumbled through the forest. Naruto flew down at the demon at high speeds where he crashed into the ground next to the demon.

As the smoke cleared Both human and Etherious were standing. "Oh so you can still stand... good." the blond said. His only response was another roar from the demon "Raaawwwwrrrr" but Naruto didn't cower under its gaze. Instead he lifted his fist and his fist glowed in energy once more before he punched the ground with an improved version of a technique he used in the chunin exams. "Funsai Chikakuhendō (Crashing Earthshaker Impact)" the blond yelled as he punched the ground where the entire island started to shake from its foundations on the ocean floor up.

Then the ground started to explode from the point where Naruto punched it and giant cubes the size of houses made of dirt and rock flew into the air. Meanwhile Leon and his friends were trying to stay on solid ground and alive. "What's going on? It feels like an Earthquake!" said a worried Sherry as she felt the island shaking a lot as if a powerful earthquake had struck the cursed island of Galuna.

"NO IT"S THAT GUY THAT IS FIGHTING DELIORA!" yelled Toby as he pointed down below to Naruto and to the half destroyed Island forest. "Incredible!" said Yuuka as he held onto a tree for dear life. "This is nuts!" cried Leon, as he tried to keep his grip on the tree he had began to hold so as to not fly off from the constant shaking. "NO DUH YOU THINK!" Yelled Toby, who was holding the tree he had tightly.

When the shaking finally calmed down enough that they didn't have to hold onto something for support they looked at the area Naruto had went to and their jaws dropped. "Oh... my... god.." Yuuka muttered. "H-he destroyed half of Galuna Island... with a single punch... just what kind of monster is he?" Sherry asked. "Holy cow that's a new valley he made, and with a single strike." Toby said quietly with a whimper.

When the dust cleared around Naruto he saw the demon o its back getting up as if it was mostly unharmed. Naruto then charged up a technique he knew would finish it off A sphere of lava formed in his palm before the heat of which causes the blades themselves to emit steam and the four blades catch fire. "Senpō: Yōton Rasenshuriken (Sage Art Lava Style Rasenshuriken)" the blond called out and then he threw the deadly technique at the demon where it got caught in a vortex of lava, fire and wind where it was struck by billions of tiny wind blades and then evaporated by the lava leaving nothing behind.

"That man what is his name again?" Leon asked Sherry. "I believe it was Naruto." she answered her leadr. "Naruto huh... well you certainly have given me something to work for." Leon thought before turning to his followers. "Let's go... I have seen enough." and he left leaving no room for them to reply to his demand.

End Five Finger Death Punch: Under and Over It

When the blond had returned to the village, he had found that the villagers were still the same. But after doing a little questioning, he had found out that it wasn't the moon that was changing, but a shell-like force field covering the island due to the effects of the moon drip extraction. In fact, the villagers ended up being demons all along. To the blonde's relief, they were still friendly and they celebrated.

Then, after a night of dancing and feasting, morning came and Naruto took the three keys and book on God Slayer Magic as well as the large sum of money and was given a boat so he could get back to Magnolia. As they were sailing away they caught a glimpse of the amount of damage the blond did to the island and Naruto grew nervous "You know you I wouldn't be surprised if this became a everyday occurrence for you." Kurama said. "I say we do it again. It was friggin awesome." Shukaku said.

"What the hell are you talking about you worthless raccoon?" Kurama asked his brother. "I'm talking about we go on another S-Class job and destroy more stuff it was cool ya dumb fox." Shukaku said while all of the others sighed as he was being normal. "Aww come on you know you want to." Shukaku said. "Shut up and leave me be... I may have to pay for damages..." the blond thought. All in all another successful mission done by Fairy Tail.

Naruto sighed as he got off the boat. He had just gotten back to the mainland from his mission at Galuna Island and he had realized he hadn't gotten any sleep at all last night. He then took the train back to Magnolia and took the opportunity to catch several hours of sleep. "Oi brat, we're back at the town you joined that guild so WAKE UP!" Kurama yelled causing the jinchuuriki to jump up in surprise at his wake up call.

"Dammit Kurama what the hell was that for?" Naruto yelled at the laughing fox. "What you told me to wake you up when we got back and I was doing what I was told. Tch cheeky brat." Kurama huffed out. "Stupid fox." Naruto retorted. "Stupid human!" Kurama yelled back. "Ball of incompetent fur." Naruto responded to the giant fox. "Irresponsible man-child." Kurama said. "Yes I am yo- Naruto went to respond, but stopped when he saw the guildhall from where he stood.

Then the sound of whispering reached his ears. "That's one of the Fairy Tail Mages, right?" a woman whispered. "Yeah I think he's one of their newer members." a man whispered back. "I heard he's like Gildarts and could use the same magic as well." another whispered. "That's Naruto-san." the first woman whispered quietly. "It's so unfortunate what happened to their guild." the man whispered. "Do you think he knows?" the woman asked quietly.

Naruto looked at the guild with wide eye's... just who could have done this? The guildhall was relatively alright except everal large, stainless metal pillars were skewered into the building like it was a crappy pin cushion. The once old but beautiful structure was now broken and disgraced by the injustice that had been done upon it. Naruto's eyes were wide and frozen before they slowly started to narrow. He gripped his fist until his knuckles went white and he growled, "Who the hell did this?" he asked as he disappeared in a Shunshin before reappearing at the guildhall.

Appearing for the guild he saw Lisanna, Mira, and Elfman come out of the destroyed building with solemn look on their faces. "Oi Mira, Lisanna, Elfman what happened?" he asked the Take-Over siblings. "It was Phantom..." Mira said. "Phantom... who the hell is Phantom?" he asked her. "They're a guild that rival us in everything... power... money... members... everything..." Mira replied to him.

"Why would they do something like this?" he asked. "We don't know..." Lisanna said quietly. "Well was anyone hurt?" he asked. "Nobody was here when they attacked us so thankfully nobody was hurt." Elfman said. "That's good to hear." Naruto said. "Yeah that is nice, but what about the guild?" Elfman asked. "We can worry about that later. Where is everybody?" the blond asked. "In the basement doing what they normally do." Elfman replied.

"Well why don't we go down and calm our nerves abit and worry about repairs later." Naruto said walking through the door and ducking under a beam. Finding the stairs that led to the basement Naruto walked in to see everyone doing just as the three Take-Over mages had said and were carrying on as if nothing happened. He spotted Lucy and decided to give her the three keys he had gotten from his mission at Galuna Island.

"Oi Lucy." Naruto called out gaining the blonde's attention. "Oh Naruto you're back." she said happily. "Yep and look what I got for you." he said holding the three key's up. He watched as her eye's lit up in joy. "Oh my god Naruto this amazing these are the Celestial Keys for Virgo and Sagittarius, but what's the black key?" she wondered. "Don't know, but how bout we find out later." he told her and she smiled. "Alright..." she said.

She then looked down at the book in his hands "Hey what's the book about?" she asked. Looking at the book he answered "Oh this was another reward I got from Galuna Island." he told her. "Really what's it about?" she asked. "Eh I haven't looked at it yet." he told her, which was true as he hadn't looked at it, but he knew what it was about so he wanted to see if reading it was really worth it so left that part out.

"WHAT THE HELL DO YOU MEAN WE AREN'T GONNA DO ANYTHING ABOUT THIS?!" Natsu's voice rang out through the room. Everybody flinched when Natsu's booming voice resonated through the 1st basement floor. Although they weren't voicing their displeasure as loudly as the dragon slayer, they agreed with him 100%. They knew who had disgraced their guild and has a chance to make them pay.

Makarov dug one finger into his ear, "Okay Natsu, first, you need to lower the volume. The basement has really good acoustics so you're basically ripping through our ear drums." Makarov told the pinkette. "SCREW THE DAMN VOLUME!" Natsu yelled again angrily to Makarov. "They wrecked our guild! We know the guys who did this, right?! Let's go kick their asses!" Natsu said. There were murmurs of agreement all around them.

"That's right!" Macao said.

"They wrecked our home!" Wakaba said angrily.

"Those bastards!" Elfman growled.

Gray sat down at one of the tables in the basement and scowled, "Those stupid Phantom assholes have always been bashing heads! If they wanna fight I say we kick their asses and make them pay!" Gray said and everyone chorused in agreement with the Ice-Make mage as they were ready for battle at any moment. "Hey!" Makarov clapped his hands and got their attention. He patted his knees, "We aren't gonna fight these guys just because of something like this. Inner guild fighting is prohibited by the Magic Council and fighting would threaten both guilds with being disbanded." Makarov said.

"But Master wh- Romeo went to say but Makarov stopped him from speaking. "I'm not risking a chance like that over some pathetic and a bit of vandalism... that's final." Makarov said. "Pathetic!" Elfman argued, "Master they nearly leveled the whole guild hall!" the white haired man said.

"Ah, this baby's had cracks and breaks in her for dozens of years! Get some planks, some concrete with a little elbow grease and she'll be good as new!" Makarov said. "Or you could have Naruto use his Wood-Make to repair the place." Gray said which stopped their thoughts. Makarov was basically thinking of all the money he could save with the potential things Naruto could do with his Wood-Make.

Makarov looked to the blond who sighed "Don't tell me you are agreeing with him about having me repair the place with my magic?" Naruto asked. "But Naruto think of all the money we could save with you here." Makarov said to the blonde. "Alright let me just get rid of all the iron beams." Naruto grumbled as he walked back up the steps. Quickly coming up to the first beam Naruto placed his hand on it where it glowed before it turned into hundreds of cubes.

He then made the half ram sign and several wood clones emerged from the blonds back. "Alright find a beam and get rid of it." he ordered the group of clones. The clones nodded and walked to a different iron beam and placed their hands on them. And just like before they each glowed before they turned into hundreds of cubes due to being broken down with Crash. Naruto then formed more clones and had them stack the cubes of iron outside... he had an idea for them.

Walking outside Naruto placed a hand on the ground and had the old building recede into the ground. He then had the clones set the iron cubes down like bricks before the clones welded them together like actual bricks with lava before the entire building's outside had been rebuilt out of iron bricks. This would allow for the building to take more damage and still be left unscathed. Walking inside Naruto placed his hands on the ground and called upon his bloodline.

Trees emerged from the ground and formed the floor before they crawled up the walls and began rebuilding the second floor. Then he had the things that hadn't been rebuilt rise from the floor. Tables, chairs, the bar, mission board until everything had been replaced as good as new. With a sigh Naruto stopped channeling his energy and stood up to tell everyone what he had done. Walking down the steps he saw everyone looking at him expectantly. "Well... is it done?" Makarov asked the blond. "Yeah... actually it's better than before..." he told the old man.

"Better... how did you make it better?" Makarov asked. "I rebuilt the entire guildhall with the beams of iron. I turned them into large bricks and laid them before I used Lava to weld them together and then rebuilt the inside of the guildhall." he told the old man. "So that means..." Gray said trailing off. "We have a guildhall made of metal... frigging amazing." Wakaba said. "Well it's not entirely done as I have to apply the seals necessary for us to stay comfortable, but otherwise it's just like the original guildhall." Naruto told them. "Still... you did us a favor so thanks youngster." Makarov told the blond.

"Eh it's no big deal... just doing the right thing." Naruto told the old man. "Well I guess I can let what Phantom did slide... but just this once." Elfman said. "Yeah... I guess that it really wasn't that big of an issue..." Natsu said although you could see he wasn't entirely happy about it. "Well everyone back upstairs." Erza ordered them. Lucy walked up to her fellow blond with a smile on her face. "You really are a godsend Naruto." she told him.

"I'm just doing what the right thing is." he told her. "Listen Lucy I have to go get some things can you tell people I'm going shopping for a few hours." he told the woman. "Uh... sure... I guess..." she told him unsure of why he wanted her to tell everyone. With a wave of his hand Naruto disappeared in a swirl of leaves. "What kind of spell was that?" she asked herself. "Eh who cares it's probably one of those spells only he can do." she told herself.

Reappearing Naruto appeared at a store that had always had great deals whether it be on Magic Items or the things he needed most like ointments and bandages. Walking in through the door Naruto saw the man that he considered to be a business partner of well deserved respect. "Oi Elizabeth I'm back." Naruto called out to the blue haired woman behind the counter. Looking up the woman named Elizabeth smiled at her most loyal customer.

"Oh you're back already... that was fast." she said. "Anything new?" he asked the shopkeeper. "I always have something new. Otherwise my motto for everybody wouldn't be 'Always stocked with the newest things' you know." she told him as she stood up from her seat. "Wait here one moment." she told the blond. Several minutes later she walked out with a large box in her hands. "What's in there?" Naruto asked her.

"Some things that you may be interested in." she told the blond as she sat it on the counter before she cut it open. It was at this time a teen with black hair carrying a cat in a frog suit walked through the door. Although they weren't watching them she still had a keen sense on what he was doing which was only looking at the shelves to see what they had. Opening the box she revealed several orbs. Each orb was the size of a grapefruit and they came in a multitude of colors. There was a brown orb, a light grey orb, a red orb, blue orb, a yellow orb, and three black orbs.

"So what are these things?" he asked as he looked down at the orbs before picking one up, but then quickly dropped it when she smacked his hand. "These are what are known as Dragon Lacrima." Elizabeth told the blond. "Dragon... Lacrima... I don't understand." Naruto said. "A Dragon Lacrima is an extremely rare and extremely expensive Lacrima that gives individuals artificial Dragon Slayer Magic when they get implanted into the person that owns them." Elizabeth said.

"I see..." Naruto said. It was at this time the young boy walked up to the counter. "Did you say Dragon Lacrima?" the teen asked the shopkeeper curiously. Elizabeth smiled at the teen's curiosity. "Uh huh. Why do you want to buy one?" she asked the teen. "Uh sure why not... I guess it wouldn't." he told Elizabeth. "Well how about I cut you a little deal if you promise me one thing." she told the teen. "What is it?" he asked.

"I want you to promise me that you will do everything you can to protect those you are close with even if you have to force them to leave." she said. "Oh... that's easy. Skiadrum tou-san asked me to do that before he..." the teen started to say before he grew very quiet. "What happened to him?" Naruto asked. "Well... he's... dead... by my own hands no less." the teen said quietly. Oh... I'm sorry." Naruto told him. "It's ok... Skiadrum had been dying of an illness and asked me to put him out of his misery so I can only move forward like he told me to do." he told them.

"Wait he asked you to kill him!" Elizabeth exclaimed as the teen nodded. "Yeah... he may have been a dragon... but even they can get sick... I wish he were still here..." the teen quietly whispered. Naruto stepped up next to the young man. "What's your name?" he asked the young man. "Rogue Cheney." he told Naruto. "Well Rogue if it was what he wanted then I'm sure he is pleased that you think so highly of him. The greatest thing a parent can do is hope their child does the best they can." Naruto told Rogue. "T-thanks... may I have a Dragon Lacrima now?" Rogue asked her.

"I don't see why not... do you want to choose one?" Elizabeth asked him while Rogue nodded his head yes. Lifting the box up Naruto then turned around so that Rogue could look at them. After a few seconds Rogue picked up on of the black orbs. "This one... because it reminds me of Skiadrum tou-san." Rogue said clutching the orb tightly in his hand. "Well I guess that settles it... you have a Shadow Dragon Lacrima. Be careful ok." Elizabeth told the teen who nodded as he left the store.

Naruto sat the box of Dragon Lacrima down on the counter. "Alright then. So which dragon lacrima does what exactly?" Naruto asked as he watched Elizabeth pull a piece of paper out of the crate and read it aloud so he could hear her. "Well I can tell you that the brown one has Earth Dragon Slayer magic, the light gray one is a Wind or Sky Dragon Slayer Lacrima, the red one is a Fire Dragon Slayer Lacrima, the blue one is a Water or Sea Dragon Slayer Lacrima, the yellow one is a Lightning or Storm Dragon Lacrima, and the two black ones are a Black Dragon Slayer Lacrima and a Shadow Dragon Slayer Lacrima." she told the Senju.

"Ok I can guess what the first five can do but what about the last two." he said. "Well the Black Dragon Slayer has been rumored to have been made from the Dragon of the Apocalypse... Acnologia." Elizabeth said in a serious voice. What kind of element exactly is this Acnologia?" he asked kinda curious seeing as Elizabeth was extremely serious right now. "Nobody knows... Legend states that Acnologia was literally born from lightning and death... but he can use any element he pleases. I can't exactly tell you as I have never met the legendary dragon so you'll just have to find out if you buy it." she told Naruto.

"Ok and the other." he said pointing to the darker one of the two. "It's a Shadow Dragon Slayer Lacrima... it allows you to use shadows to your very whim. What you can do with them I can't say... but that's just going to have to be something you find out on your own." Elizabeth said. "Ok now which one do you want?" she asked. "I want the Black Dragon Slayer Lacrima and the Shadow Dragon Lacrima." he said.

"Wait wait wait hold on a second... you want two?" she asked incredulously while the blond nodded his head. "Yeah... if there is one thing I know it's slayer can't absorb their own magic... that's why I want both... so in case I can't use one I can fall back on another." he said. "Yeah, but don't you have Crash?" she asked him. "Yeah... but sometimes brute strength can only get you so far." he replied.

"I hear you on that one." she silently agreed with the blond. She bagged the two orbs before checking the cost of both items. "Alright and your total comes to a staggering two-million-eight-hundred-fifty-thousand-nine-hundred-ninety-nine Jewel. Damn that's gotta be the most expensive thing you've ever bought from here." she said surprised. "Damn... you weren't lying when you said these things were expensive." Naruto gawked, but still pulling out money.

"No actually... I take that back... this isn't the most expensive thing you bought." she said with a giggle. "Yeah your right... your lessons on how to use magic are." Naruto said laying the money down on the counter before removing the two black orbs from the box they were placed in. "Alright now I need you to do what needs to be done with these things cause I have no clue as to how they work." he told her.

Sighing she motioned for him to follow while grabbing the box of powerful orbs and led him to the back. "Alright let's get this over with. First I'm going to need you to remove your shirt." she said. Shrugging he did as he was told and removed his shirt. "Now sit in that chair... you're too damn tall for your own good you know that." she sat as the blonde Senju sat in the chair she was pointing at. "Alright now what?" he asked. "You're going to be in pain for the next several hours... sorry." Elizabeth said, although with the look in her eye's she didn't look all that sorry.

"Pain I can handle. Just get it done." he ordered the woman. "Alright alright sheesh don't get your underwear in a twist." she said grabbing the first orb. So for the next six hours Naruto was put through a pian similar to when Kurama had been forcefully removed from his body during the war, but not once did he cry out in pain. "Alright and done. How do you feel?" she asked as she wiped the sweat from her brow.

Naruto himself was sweating just as heavy but he didn't show his displeasure. "I'm fine pain is a normality for me." he said standing up like nothing had happened to him. "Holy shit. You weren't lying when you said you ninja were hardwired for pain." Elizabeth said. "My mother put me through training worse than what you just put me through when I was little." Naruto said. "Well I have done my part and now it's late. You go home and get some rest. I'll see you next time you stop by." Elizabeth said pushing him out the door.

"Wait what about my shirt?" Naruto asked. "Grab it and go." Elizabeth said to him. Doing what he was told Naruto looked back at the young woman before he disappeared in a swirl of leaves. "He still hasn't changed since I met him two years ago." Elizabeth grumbled to herself as she went to the front and closed up shop for the rest of the night. "God I'm exhausted... damn idiot having me implant two dragon Lacrima into his body what was he thinking... wait he probably wasn't thinking at all." Elizabeth said to herself. "Still... I wish him the best of luck with those things." Elizabeth told herself.

Naruto, meanwhile, had reappeared at a clearing where he trained. Clapping his hands together in the Snake seal Naruto called upon his chakra "Mokuton Taiju Moku Bunshin no Jutsu (Wood Style: Multiple Wood Clone)" Naruto called out as he created a army of clones. When they were fully formed Naruto started to give out orders to the clones. "Alright fifty of you work on this God Slayer Magic. Fifty of you work on the Black Dragon Slayer Magic. Fifty get started on the Shadow Dragon Slayer Magic. And th rest work on things we haven't perfected... except Crash." he said while the clones grumbled, but got to work.

"I want you to dispel every ten minutes in groups of five when you manage to get the process of using both the God Slayer Magic and Dragon Slayer Magic. I also want some of you to start working on ways to combine our Ninjutsu with our magic." Naruto told a group of clones who nodded. There was no telling just how powerful a combination of Chakra and Magic could be. But Naruto guessed it would be similar to a Sage technique so not much of a difference.

He was surprised the clones managed to find a way to get some of the techniques down so quickly. When some of his clones dispelled he had shot up in surprise as they had combined Crash with Black Dragon Slayer Magic and the results were not pretty as a tree had been skewered by shadows before it turned to cubes after the initial attack. Making some more clones Naruto ordered them to go back to the others and to keep practicing with the magic they were working on.

Looking at the sun Naruto could see it was late in the afternoon as the sun had begun to set. Naruto decided to leave the clones to let them work on what they were tasked to do and with a sigh left. When he reached his house he smelled something off. Not like usual when he felt that there was something going to happen, but he literally smelled something. "What the heck am I smelling? Actually how is it that my smelling is this strong to begin with I don't remember ever having a sense of smell as good as I do now. Is this a result of having a Dragon Slayer Lacrima implanted into my body?" Naruto asked himself.

Hearing a snort in his mind he spoke "Oh and just what is it this time Kurama?" Naruto asked his friend. "If you would stop and think for a moment you would remember what that girl from the store told you as she was putting those darn things inside your body. She told you that your sense's would be enhanced greatly. But since you have two they are stronger than a normal slayer. Not to mention you're also learning God Slayer Magic so they are at a level unheard of before. If you aske me I say that you should have just stuck with that mountain crushing magic of yours." Kurama spoke.

"I know, but anything I can do to get to get stronger is something I am always willing to try. Also if you remember I was trying to control what I was feeling as she was shoving the darn things in my body. That hurt a lot ya'know." Naruto replied to the fox. "Tch oh please save me the sob story of getting stronger. You're the God of Shinobi the title literally means undefeatable in many ways. Hell I bet if you went home right now and sparred against your mother and used that Crush or whatever it's called you would be literally the strongest man in the Elemental Nations." Kurama said.

"I am the most powerful person in the Elemental Nations I just don't let the titles and shit go to my head. Also it's called Crash not Crush." Naruto responded. "I bet if you did you would be like that Uchiha brat." Shukaku said. Not now Shukaku." Naruto said. "Yeah I agree with the kid, it definitely isn't the time for you to open your trap. Anyways I'm surprised you didn't stay to get the position of Hokage with your status and bloodline and everything else you more than deserve the title. I bet that asshole Hashirama as well as your uncle Tobirama along with your father would be proud if you took it." Kurama said.

"I don't need to know if they are proud... they are proud... also Hashirama-jiji isn't an asshole." Naruto retorted to his friend. "Bah Hashirama sold us to the highest bidder we're just a bit sore about how it happened still." Matatabi said. "Well let me do what I need to do, and I'll let you do you." Naruto replied. "Not much to do if you ask us." all nine of the Tailed Beasts said together which made the blond laugh at how they said that.

With that his tenants receded to the back of his mind leaving the blond to his own devices. Walking into his house he saw what had caused for him to be on edge. "And just what caused for you guys to come to my house?" Naruto asked the group. Gray bounced on the blonde's bed with a smile ignoring the question that his friend asked him "Wow Natsu, you were right, this thing is so soft." Gray said with a giggle.

Erza sipped from her tea cup and smiled, "Naruto-san has very good tastes in tea. This is delicious." she said taking another sip of her beverage. Lucy walked out of the blonde's kitchen with a sandwich, "Yeah but he needs to buy some more food. There's only enough food in there to feed one person. What was he thinking?" she asked herself. "Naruto's not very smart guys." Happy informed them while he scratched his claws against the fresh carpet the blonde had bought several days ago before he had become an S-Class wizard. "He can never plan ahead for anything. That's why we're so worried about him." the blue cat stated.

And Natsu was lying on the floor with a scowl on his face. They all looked up to see Naruto standing in the doorway with eyes as big as plates. Happy waved, "Hiya Naruto!" to the blond Senju. Gray nodded "Yo." he said with a wave of his hand. "You're home... it's about time!" Lucy said. Erza bowed her head "We are very grateful for your hospitality Naruto." she said. Lucy waved and ate the sandwich she had made "You need to buy more ham." she told her fellow blond.

"WHY THE FUCK ARE YOU ALL IN MY HOUSE?!" Naruto yelled angrily while pointing at all the intruders. He could have sworn he changed all the locks on his doors so how did they get in? Erza answered the Senju "The Master wants to make sure we aren't attacked by ourselves so he ordered us to stick together. We're a rather close group so we decided to stay together until this is all over." she said as the blond growled.

Naruto's eye twitched in annoyance "But why are you in my house?" he asked them. "You're one of the newest members so we wanted to protect you. We snuck in through the window to prepare for everything. Lucy we let in through the door as she didn't want to come through the window." Natsu said. Naruto rubbed the bridge of his nose, "You know, some people call that breaking and entering right." he told them.

Erza had a twinkle in her eye, "We call it camaraderie! Besides don't you mercenaries find ways into the homes of those you have to find?" she asked opened his mouth to comment but noticed in the corner of his eye that everyone was just shaking their heads. He promptly shut his mouth and reluctantly agreed with letting them stay with him. Natsu sat up sniffing the air.

"What is it Natsu?" Erza asked. "I smell something... familiar..." Natsu said. Sniffing again he looked at Naruto "Why do you smell like a dragon?" Natsu asked the blond. His eye's widened "Did you meet Igneel? Did you ask him why he left?" Natsu asked as he grabbed Naruto. "Ok first off..." Naruto said as he removed Natsu's hand off him. "Don't touch me. Second no I din't meet anybody by that name. Third I bought a couple of things. One of them was a expensive ass Dragon SLayer Lacrima. And let me tell you now those things are not cheap in any sense of the word." he said.

"I didn't know there was such a thing as a Dragon Slayer Lacrima." Lucy said. "It's because they are extremely rare and hard to get ahold of. I was lucky a friend of mine actually had this on hand. You should have seen the price of it." Naruto said. "No shit those things were expensive as hell." Gyuki said. "Oh leave the kid alone. What he does with his money is his business and his alone." Kokuo said. "Not now." he told the two Tailed Beasts who quickly shut up.

"Wait then that means..." Gray said. "That Fairy Tail has two Dragon Slayers now. How cool is that?" Natsu asked excitedly. "Maybe you can help me learn a thing or two in the future ne?" Naruto asked Natsu with a fox-like grin on his face. "We can worry about training later... right now we need to get some rest." Erza said. "Yeah I can agree with you on that one. I actually created several clones to work on getting this Dragon Slayer Magic down, but it's harder than it looks." Naruto said.

Meanwhile

Levy was quietly kicking up dust as she walked down the dark street with Jet and Droy arguing behind her. Her thoughts continued to drift to how her guild, her home, was close to being in a illegal war. "Hey Levy!" Jet called out to her. The blue-haired girl was shocked out of her thoughts as Jet's yell reached her ears. She looked back, "What? Sorry, I wasn't listening." she said in embarrassment.

The orange haired member of Shadow Gear grit his teeth and started his argument again, "I said what do you think is gonna happen after the crap Phantom pulled doing this? They gotta pay for doing this in the first place, right? They should be punished! Suspended or something!" he said heatedly. Droy shook his head, "They won't suspend Phantom. They're one of the oldest guilds in Fiore. They're gonna avoid causing a major stir up and try to handle this matter quietly." The Plant Mage looked angered but kept it in control although one could see it was only just.

"That's not good enough!" Jet snarled angrily. "They need to pay for what they've done!" he yelled out angrily. "Y'know Jet, it wasn't just your guild!" Droy got up in his friend's face with equal ferocity. "Try to think about the rest of the guild before you start shooting off your mouth like that!" he yelled at Jet. "Guys!" Levy pushed them apart and got between them both. She looked up at her friends with a gloomy tint in her eyes, "We can't argue with each other! That's not gonna help us in any way! So stop... please!" she begged the two men with tears in her eye's

Jet and Droy looked down at their leader and back at each other before stepping away. Levy's arms fell to her sides as she looked down dejectedly, "The guild hall is our home. I'm not alright with this either. None of us are. But...but we have to grit our teeth and bear with it for the guild's sake." A small tear ran down her cheek and she whimpered, "We have to stick together. Because we're all we have in the end. We're family." she cried.

The men of Shadow Gear looked between each other as Levy wiped her eyes with a quick sob. They tried to console her, "Levy..." they said quietly. "You're right. We shouldn't be fighting. Not now." Jet said as he released a sigh. "Because we're Shadow Gear! The best team in Fairy Tail! And we stick together through and through!" Droy said with a small sigh of relief that Jet wasn't angry anymore.

Levy looked up at her partners as they grinned and nodded confidently. Levy sniffed a little and smiled with slightly swollen eyes, "Right." she said with a sniffle. "We can handle anything thrown at us!" Jet gripped his fist. "Yeah! Nothing's gonna bring us down!" Droy agreed with a grin. Levy looked at both of them and nodded eagerly while throwing her arms up, "We're Shadow Gear!" she cheered.

Suddenly two metal poles shot down from besides her shoulders and slammed the two men directly in the chest. It shot them into the concrete and pushed them several meters through the rock. Levy stood there, staring in horror as her shaggy blue hair fluttered in the sudden gust of wind. The metal poles pulled back and away from Jet and Droy long enough for them to gasp in pain as they tried to get their feet under them.

Levy turned around and looked up towards where the attack had occurred from. Standing on top of a building in the light of the rising moon was a man with wild long hair. The metal piercings over his body reflected the light from the moon behind him. His burning red eyes pierced the darkness and his sharp white teeth widened in a maniacal grin directed at her. Levy nearly choked on her breath as she shook in fear. And the figure jumped down towards her while laughing.

It was early morning the next day and so far everything had been normal. Naruto had woken up early to get some training with his clones in and was in the same clearing as yesterday. Kuroryū Rasengan (Black Dragon's Rasengan)" Naruto called out as he formed a pure black Rasengan in his hands. Pulling back his arms Naruto threw the Dragon Slayer empowered Rasengan where it bounced several times before exploding in a black pillar of energy.

Naruto had two of his clones come over and stand beside him. He then formed another Black Dragon Slayer Rasengan, but this time he was going for something better. He had one clone filter in Lightning Chakra while the other filtered in Water Chakra. He tried to keep the energies balanced but it exploded in a large dome of Black Lightning causing the blond to go crashing through some trees before he stopped.

"Ok... ow... that one hurt more than I thought..." Naruto groaned out to himself while he was resisting the electrical currents coursing through his body. He didn't stop all of them as he twitched a bit. "Well... at least we know that you can combine both your Chakra and Magic... That Black Dragon Slayer Rasengan could do a lot of damage if it were to get a direct hit in..." Kurama said. "Well... I'm not done yet..." Naruto thought as he stood up. Creating a couple more clones he then had them stand next to him like before. As he created another Rasengan filled with Dragon Slayer Magic he had another filter in Lightning Chakra and the other filter in an equal amount of Water Chakra... and yet again he caused another explosion that sent him flying back once again.

"D-dammit... that hurt just as much as... the last time..." Naruto said with a grunt. "Maybe you should just stick with what you got... I mean you have the best of both worlds... Chakra and Magic... I'm not saying you shouldn't train to combine both I'm just saying stick to the basics you have now." Matatabi said. "If I do that then I can't keep those I'm close to safe." Naruto thought to the two tailed tigress in his stomach.

"Bah you don't need the two... I mean sure you can have the combination of them, but you don't really need them... You know what I mean..." Shukaku said to his jinchuuriki. "I do... and I don't care... I will perfect all the things I can do with such a combination... for my friends..." Naruto thought. "*Sigh* You're not letting this one go are you?" Isobu asked him. "No... I will do this... and I will make it work..." Naruto responded to the Tailed Beast. "Well... I believe in you... don't give in... it's your Ninja way..." Saiken said. "Thanks bud..." Naruto thought. "You're welcome." the slug replied.

"I think that's enough training for this morning." Naruto told himself as he stretched his muscles before sending a burst of healing chakra through his body to get rid of any ailments that had stayed there. Dispelling the rest of the clones Naruto ignored the memories that flooded his brain and started to walk. As he was walking through the town he saw a group of people gathered at a tree... but something wasn't right...

Walking closer Naruto saw it was three of the mages he met a few weeks ago before the old guildhall got destroyed. Immediately two clones popped into existence. Running up to the tree he grabbed the iron that kept them in place and ripped it off the tree and caught the orange haired mage in his arms while the clones freed the other two. Setting them on the ground his hands immediately glowed with green healing chakra to see if they were injured besides what appeared on their bodies.

Giving a sigh of relief Naruto then started to heal their bruises and broken bones, which appeared to be only in the black haired one, and when he finished he redid his diagnostic and saw they would be just fine where he released a sigh of relief. Picking them up Naruto ran to the guild hall and broke through the doors with Crash magic. Setting them down on the tables he pulled out a scroll from his pack labeled 'Blankets' and unsealed three of them.

Covering the three Naruto scowled. Unfurling the Scroll of Seals Naruto released his grandfathers battle armor. "I never thought the day for me to unseal this would come..." Naruto said. "For what to come?" a voice asked. Turning around Naruto saw Lisanna walking in the building with her siblings in tow. "The day I would don a suit meant to fight..." he replied as he turned around to start strapping the armor to his body.

Grabbing the breastplate he lifted it over his shoulders and connected the hook under his armpits. Creating a clone he had it connect the back to the clasps that held the breastplate before tying them together tightly. Grabbing the shoulder guards he quickly tied them in place before he turned to the leg guards as well as groin guard. He quickly strapped them to the armor. "What are you putting on armor for?" Elfman asked the blond. Turning around in the full suit he pulled out his sword before closely examining the blade. Satisfied that it was still sharp he resheathed it.

"With what I found this morning I'm prepared to go to battle." he replied. "What's you find?" Lisanna asked. "I found our members shackled to a tree... I healed them but they won't be fighting anytime soon..." he told the three. They were shocked "Who was attacked?" Mira asked him. "It was Team Shadow Gear..." he answered her. Moving out of the way he revealed the unconscious trio and heard the Take-Over Siblings gasp in shock. "Oh god Levy!" Lisanna exclaimed as she ran to the table. Elfman and Mira went to Jet and Droy and looked down at their sleeping forms.

A couple hours later Makarov looked at their sleeping forms with rage in his eye's "I can take our guildhall being destroyed... it's a building that can be repaired... Something that we could rebuild and fix with Naruto here. No matter how hard they tried, they couldn't truly harm our guild just by wrecking a building. But this..." Makarov seethed with barely controlled rage.

His voice became fueled with an edge of anger "They attack our family. They beat and ridicule them. Because of what? They want to fight? They want to prove they're still the strongest? Fine. We wanted to avoid this fight, but if they think it was a smart move to provoke us by hurting our friends, our family, then they've got another thing coming. Phantom wants a war..." Makarov growled out before his magic flared to its highest point and he roared, "THEN LET'S TEACH THESE BASTARDS WHY FUCKING WITH FAIRY TAIL WAS THE WORST DECISION THEY COULD HAVE EVER MADE IN THEIR LIVES!" he roared.

The guild members roared.

There were no more thoughts about negotiations.

There was no mercy.

If Phantom wanted a war...

Then they just got one.

"Fairy Tail... move out..." Makarov ordered.

Oak Town: Phantom Lord Guildhall

On top the large hill in Oak Town was a massive guild hall belonging to the only guild that was located there. Home to the main branch of one of the largest and oldest guilds in Fiore... Phantom Lord. Inside of the guild hall, all of its present members were cackling and slandering their rival guild. They laughed, "Man, we got those shitty Fairies good, right?!" one of the mages asked with a laugh.

"Hahaha! You said it! We showed those little bitches who's boss!" another laughed in agreement. "Fuck, I wish I could've seen there faces when they saw their shabby ass guild wrecked to pieces!" the first laughed. "That would've been priceless!" the second agreed. "Well I hear Gajeel went back to Magnolia and beat a few of the Fairies into the dirt! Just for fun!" the first said with a laugh. "I thought it was because of Master Jose told him to." the second said before he laughed.

"Who cares! I'm just glad he did it! I hate those annoying bastards!" the first said. "No arguments there!" One of the members downed his drink before standing up and heading towards the door, "I'm off!" the man said standing up.

"Where you headed?" the first man asked. "Got a job working protection for some tiny business. They begged for someone to guard their store with such shitty pay, all I had to do was threaten them a little and they doubled the reward!" the man laughed out. "Only double? Pfft, you pansy ass bitch. I could've tripled it easy. Maybe even quadrupled!" the man replied. "Whatever. I'll be back." he said as he opened the door and walked out while closing it behind him. The guild continued its celebration and cheering at their vandalism of the other famous guild until-

"AHHHHHHH!" the man that walked out the door yelled as he flew back in before he crashed through the back wall only to fly out the west wall leaving it in a circular formation before he vanished in a twinkle of light. The doors started to close again but before they shut a figure stepped into the guild. They all looked towards the front in silence as a red-headed woman in armor stepped into their territory, the sound of her boots being the only noise in the whole room.

She stopped in the center of the ground floor and her eyes slowly panned left and right, summing up the men around her. She closed her eyes before announcing, "I want all of you to remember something...we didn't start this fight...so whatever happens next, be it broken bones or waking up another day in pain, just remember..." she said slowly. Her hair parted to reveal her blue and brown eyes full of barely contained rage, "This is your own fault." she said loudly.

The doors behind her exploded off their hinges in a wave of fire as they flew past her and into the group of Mages. The smoke faded to reveal an angry pink-haired man with flames coming off his arms, joined by several other people standing right behind him. As the Phantom Mages stood up, the left wall glowed before it turned into cubes before blowing apart. They all jumped back in shock as a blond with whiskers dressed in red battle armor and a sword strapped to his back then started making his way in with furrowed eyes, other Mages following behind him.

Finally, the right wall started to be encompassed by ice before crumbling to pieces. A man with black hair and bandages over his stomach started to step over the ice covered debris with another group behind him. The three entrances were full with members from the attacking guild, the Phantom Mages looking around in shock at the sudden appearance. A short old man made his way past the front entrance and stopped before yelling, "FAIRY TAIL! ATTACK!" he ordered loudly.

All of the invading Mages yelled before they charged forward, preparing their magic for battle. The Phantom Mages panicked, "FAIRY TAIL'S ATTACKING!" a man yelled out. Drawing his sword the blond immediately charged the group of mages and started to cut through them like paper. With that all of Fairy Tail started to attack. Jumping over a mage Naruto converted his chakra into wood and called out "Mokuton Jukai Kotan ((Wood Style Deep Forest Emergence)" loudly. To the mages of Phantom they couldn't be more surprised when a forest suddenly sprouted in their guildhall from out of nowhere.

"Mokuton Mokuryū (Wood Style: Wood Dragon)" the mad blond called out as a giant dragon appeared from the trees. "Let's teach these bastards what it means too piss us off." Naruto yelled as the dragon he stood on top of charged through the enemy's ranks. Clapping his hands together in the snake seal Naruto created several clones and ordered them to wreck the place. One clone landed in the middle of a group that wasn't fighting and called out "Doton: Yomi Numa (Earth Style: Swamp of the Underworld)" and created a massive swamp that trapped the now confused mages inside.

Another clone went to do a fire technique "Matatabi bring the flames." Naruto said to the two tails. "Let's do it cub." she replied as Naruto drew his head back "Enton: Bakufū Ranbu (Inferno Style: Blast Wave Wild Dance)" the clone called out as it spewed ot a sea of blue flames that spiraled out from the blondes position towards his enemies who were trying to escape the blondes elemental onslaught. "What is this guy?" a mage yelled as he put up a defense to fend off the hot flames.

"I don't know. It's like he's a one man army." another yelled back. A second clone stood surrounded by his enemy's "What are you going to do now little Fairy?" one of the Phantom mages asked him. "Yeah you're completely surrounded and have no way out." another sneered. "Oh I have plenty I can do... but I am only going to do this "Katon: Haijingakure (Fire Style: Hiding in the Ash)" the clone called out before he spewed out a thick cloud of ash which quickly ignited into flame.

The clone escaped the flames unscathed, but the Phantom flunkies didn't get that luxury. A third clone stood in front of a group with his hands clasped together in the Ram seal. "I urge you to give up now." the clone said. "Hah and give in to he will of a Fairy Tail scumbag fat chance." a woman sneered which was joined by her comrades. "Very well... don't say I didn't warn you. "Jinton: Sabaku Taisō (Magnet Style: Great Sand Coffin)" the clone called out as he called on Shukaku's sand.

To their surprise a large wave of sand appeared and fell over them burying them up to their necks. "W-what the heck is this?" one of them asked in surprise. "Well this would be your defeat." the clone replied before he left them where they were. Another clone was fighting hand to hand against several mages one his own. Flicking a man on his forehead he sent the mage flying with a few of his buddies before he kicked another away through a wall.

Stomping on the ground he broke the floor and kicked the stones at the rest of them before he vanished in a bolt of lightning before he was fighting against more of them. THe real Naruto was using technique after technique to take down the mages "Kongōton: Kongō Shuriken (Diamond Style: Diamond Shuriken)" the blond called out before he blew out a gust of wind to speed them up. "Shōton: Omiwatari (Crystal Style: God's Crossing)" he called out placing his hand on the ground creating a stream of sharp spears made of crystal.

Jumping up the blond Senju draws his head back and breaths out a ball of flames before he extends his hand out "Shinra Tensei (Almighty Push)" Naruto called out as he sped the ball of flame up. The first clone was having a blast causing all the damage it was for once. It wasn't like the real Naruto wouldn't get the experiences back so it was just throwing out it's own techniques out and about to show just who he was... in a sense as the real Naruto was fighting somewhere else. "Yoton Shakuryugan (Lava Style: Scorching Stream Rocks)" it called out before it spewed out several boulders of molten rock.

"Naruto!" Gray called out to the powerful blond who was throwing out a ass load of techniques they couldn't keep up with. Turning around the clone looked at Gray "What's up Gray?" the clone asked as it spewed out a stream of water at one of the mages. "The Master's been hurt. We need your help." Gray said to him. Naruto stopped his onslaught and looked at Gray with a shocked expression. "How.. how did he lose?" Naruto asked. Sure they had been fighting for nearly half an hour... but still how did somebody defeat the old man... it was unthinkable...

"He had his magic drained from him... We need to fall back." Gray said. "Alright... Everybody fall back." he called out to the Fairy's where they listened. The Phantom Lord mages seeing their enemies grew a spine, but to Naruto he knew that this was going to happen. Spinning on a dime he clapped his hands together in the snake seal before he thrust his hands out "Mokuton: Rensa (Wood Style: Chains)" the Senju called out. Then thick wooden chains sprouted out of his hands and swerved around them before they crashed in various places where small flowers grew out of the links and quickly put them to sleep.

Cutting off the chains Naruto turned around and began to catch up with his friends. Catching up Naruto saw that they were standing around Makarov in a circle protectively. Pushing past them he had everyone back away so he could work. Placing his hands on the old mans chest Naruto suddenly covered Makarov in a shroud of golden healing energy provided by his tenants'. "What are you doing?" Macao asked the blond. "I'm doing what I was taught to do since I was little... healing him." Naruto said before he looked at Macao, "Now shut up and let me do my work." he said before turning back to his healing.

"Impossible the healing arts have been lost for centuries." Macao argued... but what he was seeing... it was in fact healing arts right in front of his eye's... so it was possible that the blonde was being honest... "Not where I'm from... now be silent and let me concentrate." he said in a low growl while Makarov started to turn from a pale and frail old man into a healthy color he should have been. Macao said nothing more and allowed for the blond to heal the Master.

With Lucy and a clone Naruto left behind

The Naruto clone scratched his head. "So where is Phantom Lord again?" it asked his fellow blond. Lucy sighed. "They have multiple buildings. But I'm guessing everyone went to their headquarters." she replied to the clone. Naruto cracked his knuckles. "Then what are we waiting for l… huh?" he said as it suddenly started to rain... wasn't it sunny just a second ago... where the heck did this rain come from. Water slowly started falling from the sky and Lucy put her hand out.

"Rain?" she asked confused... she didn't know what was causing it just like the clone. The Naruto replica moved in front of her defensively, looking out in front of them with a battle-hardened expression. "Naruto what's wrong?" Lucy asked before the sound of wet footsteps could be heard. "Juvia brings the rain wherever she goes." a woman told them as she continued to walk by the blondes.

Lucy turned to see a teen with curved blue hair holding an umbrella. "What?" she asked confused. The Naruto replica looked at the girl cautiously. "Who are you?" he asked the girl. Juvia looked at him, then at Lucy, before she began to walk away. "Sorry, Juvia is interrupting." the... apparent Juvia... said to the two. The Senju clone dropped his arms, a dumbfounded look on his face. "Huh?" he asked confused. The ground next to the strange girl started to stretch up and form a person.

"Non non non. Bonjour with three nons!" a strange man wearing a monocle said as he came up. Lucy hid behind her fellow blonde. "What's with these guys?" she asked the blond clone who shrugged. "Monsieur Sol." Juvia greeted the apparent Sol. "Juvia-Sama, you can't just walk away from our mission. This mademoiselle is our target." Sol said while the clone narrowed his eye's. Juvia looked back at Lucy. "Oh my, she's the one?" Juvia asked him. Naruto lowered his gaze. "Why are you targeting Lucy?" the blond asked them.

Sol tilted his head in an inhumanly way, unnerving the Celestial spirit mage. "Who might you be? My monocle has no information on you." Sol said looking at the clone. "I'm Naruto Senju, a member of Fairy Tail!" Naruto claimed, showing his mark on his right shoulder. "I'll ask you again, why are you targeting Lucy?" he asked them. Juvia's arm morphed into a water blade. "He is of no use to Master Jose, shall I eliminate him?" she asked Monsieur Sol.

Naruto narrowed his eyes. "Are you from Phantom Lord?" he asked. "That we do! We come to say-" He was cut off completely when Naruto suddenly appeared in front him and decked him across the jaw. Juvia's eyes widened and jumped back to get some distance. 'He's fast!' she thought as she looked at Naruto. Naruto turned his gaze to the blue haired teen. "I'm not really into hitting women, but you guys hurt my friends, so don't think you're going to get off scot-free." he said to her.

Juvia stared at him for a second before she blushed a little. "Y-you're right. I'm sorry, I will leave at once." She said and scurried off. "... Uhhh..." shaking his head, Naruto turned towards the earth shifter. "Non non non! We will be back for mademoiselle Lucy Heartfilia-sama, you miscalculation! Our client Jude Heartfilia-sama really wants her back with three nons!" he said as he began to sink into the ground. "My monocle tells me we have just succeeded somewhere else." the man said.

With that he was gone. Naruto looked around to make sure they were really gone. He then walked back over to Lucy, who seemed to be shaking. The enemies must have scared her. "Are you okay?" he asked Lucy. His words fell deaf to her as Lucy was lost in her own thoughts. 'It can't be him... he wouldn't care enough to do something like this... would he?' she thought to herself. The Naruto clone waved a hand in her face. "Hey, what's wrong?" he asked her.

Lucy looked at him and started crying. "It's all my fault... Jude Heartfilia is my father... He must have hired Phantom to get me back... Levy-chan and the others were hurt... because of me... I-" she began to sob but Naruto cut her off by lightly chopping her on the head. "What are you talking about? Is it your fault for joining the guild you've always wanted to join? I'm sure I can speak on behalf of the others that no one would think this is your fault." he said to her.

"B-but..." she said sniffling. He pat her on the head and smiled. "No buts. Now let's go catch up with the others... I have a bad feeling." the blond male said. She wiped her tears and nodded slowly "Ok.." she said with a small smile.

Turns out they didn't need to go to Oak town like they thought. They met up with the guild as they got off the train. Makarov was weakened by the drain spell that was used on him, but thanks to Naruto's constant healing he was almost as good as he was when he went in to fight Jose, the master of Phantom, and he would be fit to fight in a couple hours when Naruto finished treating him which Makarov was grateful for and had told the blond so.

"How are we gonna fight against Phantom when they have somebody that can do that?" Wakaba asked. "Is this the end?" another mage Naruto hadn't got the chance to ask... Nab he thought it was. Naruto growled and stood up. "What are you all, babies!? Look moping around and feeling sorry for yourselves is going to get us nowhere alright!" Naruto said. They put their heads down, knowing what he said was true.

The blond ninja continued. "If we regroup and work together as a team, we'll beat those Phantom bastards into the ground! We need to show the world what happens when you mess with Fairy Tail!" he said raising their morale. The guild cheered and immediately got to work. "Does anyone still need treatment?" Naruto asked them. Nobody refused and allowed the blond medic to get busy on healing them as quickly as he could without exhausting himself, which wouldn't be for a while.

"Someone go get the lacrima bombs we have Phantom flunkies to blow up!" Wakaba yelled out. Satisfied with his work on healing Gray who had been first he dismissed the Ice-Make Mage. Naruto then turned around to find Erza smiling at him. "That was quite the speech, and I must say you are quite skilled at healing." she said. Naruto snickered. "I may be an airhead at sometimes, but I have my moments, and thanks for the compliment." he responded to the redhead that reminded him of his late swordmaster Kushina.

"How's Lucy?" Erza asked him. Naruto looked over to the upset blond and saw that she was sitting at a table by herself. "She's pinning all of the blame on herself for some reason. Her father apparently hired Phantom to bring her back to him. Though I don't think that makes it her fault." he said quietly. The redhead nodded. "None of us can blame her for this." she said in agreement. "Right? I'm going to try and cheer her up again." Naruto said as he walked over and sat down next to Lucy. "You know that none of us think it's your fault, right?" he asked the buxom blond.

Lucy looked up at him and sighed. "I know, it's not. It's just... I'm sorry." she said quietly. Naruto chuckled a little. "What are you apologizing for? You said it yourself, your dad's a ass. I gotta ask though, why didn't you tell any of us before?" he asked her. Lucy looked down at her feet. "I ran away from home, so I didn't really want to talk about it. My papa hasn't cared for a year since I ran away, but he suddenly wants me back. He's horrible... Maybe if I just go back, this will all end." she said to herself. Naruto sighed at the blonde's antic. "You don't have to go anywhere. Not if I have anything to say about it." he said.

He stood up and gave her a thumbs up. "I promise that as long as I'm here, I'll make sure that you can have fun with everyone at the guild without worrying about anything! You love this place, don't you?" he asked her. Lucy stared up at him, her eyes tearing. "Naruto..." she said quietly.

"AHAHAHAHA! You're shitting me, right? The old geezer went and got himself K.O.'d by Phantom! That's fucking priceless!" Cana glared angrily at the holographic image of Laxus projected inside the Communication Lacrima. Mira continued the call "Laxus, the guild is in danger. We need you to-" Mira said but was interrupted."O-oh wait, tell me what he looked like when he was beat! I bet it was priceless!" Laxus laughed. "Laxus, stop laughing and come to the guild as fast as you can!" Cana said defensively while yelling at the Lacrima "Your grandfather is hurt and we all need your help!" Mira said.

Laxus' smile faded and turned into a small glare before a cocky grin filled its place, "What did you guys do while the shit hit the fan? Or how about Erza? How about Mystogan? Did he finally come out of that hole he was hiding in? Did the little babies finally step out from the old man's shadow and try to take charge? I bet that worked out perfectly for all of you." Laxus said. "Dammit Laxus you bastard we need you here!" Cana yelled furiously while facing the S-Class Mage through the hologram "Lucy's being targeted by Phantom and we're desperate for help since we're forced to call you for help! Just get over here already!" she said to Laxus.

"Lucy? Who the fuck is Lucy?" Laxus asked himself as he thought for a minute until realization crossed his face, "Oh wait, you mean the new gal, right? Why the hell are you guys even bothering trying to help out someone who's barely a part of the guild. That's your problem. You get attached way too easily. It's shit like this that makes Phantom think they can come and attack whenever they want. You losers are weak. And until you can actually learn to stand on your own two feet, I'll take my sweet time coming-" Laxus didn't get to finish as-

*CRACK*

The Lacrima was knocked off its pedestal and shattered against the ground after Mira had suddenly knocked it off, ending the call abruptly. Cana looked at the barmaid's shaking shoulders, "Mira what's the matter?"Cana asked her. "How?! How can he say something like that?" Mira cried with pain and sadness filling her voice "He's a part of our guild! Our friend! He should understand what we're going through but he's just sitting back and watching us suffer! And we can't do anything about it! Master is hurt because we couldn't help him! We're all suffering and we can't do anything about it!" Mira's voice started to crack as she lowered her head, "I-I can't do anything. O-our guild is-is-" she started to cry.

Cana reached out and held Mira's shoulder before she turned around and faced her friend, her big blue eyes filled with tears and her whole body shaking in fear. Cana felt a tear come to her eye as well and embraced her friend "It's all right Mira don't cry." Cana said to her. Mira leaned into Cana's hug and cried into her friend's shoulder as the weight of their current situation started to bear down on them. When she was done Cana sat back in her seat at the table and looked down at the cards she was using in a futile attempt to locate Mystogan. She groaned and swiped them all off the table before covering her face with her hands and screaming into them.

*Rumble*

They both looked around when a deep vibrating noise could be heard, and it was getting louder. "What's that noise?" Wakaba asked. Romeo ran frantically down the stairs. "Everyone come outside, quickly!" the young boy said in an urgent tone. Naruto ran out to the front of the guild and was completely befuddled at the sight. A giant building walking on six legs was slowly making its way towards the guild.

"Ehhh!?" they all gaped. The Fairies were looking up at the mobile guild in shock and horror as they tried to comprehend how tenacious the Phantom guild was at continuing the fight as quickly as possible. Gray shook his head, "T-that thing could move all this time." he said shocked. Elfman was shaking "It's a mobile guild." he said as he looked at the structure. Tears were filling up in Lucy's eyes, "T-that's shouldn't be possible." she said as she took a step back. Mira covered her mouth and Cana took a step back in fright. Erza was gritting her teeth "They would go this far to destroy us." the redhead exclaimed. Naruto who was now standing with his friends was silent at the sight of the massive moving building.

A ring echoed from the moving guild and a voice spoke through the speaker, "Hello young and esteemed members of Fairy Tail. I am the guild master of Phantom Lord, Jose Porla. Earlier today many of you came all the way to Oak Town to wreak havoc on our guild. And while I must commend you for your tenacity, as many of you have already noticed we are not confined to just the one guild hall. Now this whole silly feud was only a method we decided to take in an effort to find and return one Lucy Heartfilia to her dear worried father. And in an attempt to end all this silly fighting, I wish to offer you all an ultimatum. Forfeit Lucy Heartfilia to us...and I promise this little 'war' can come to a stop." Jose said to them.

Lucy eyes widened in horror after Jose finished stating his terms. Her mind started to race and she realized this was her chance to stop the fighting. To stop anyone else from getting hurt because of her. She hesitantly took a step forward, "I-I-" she stuttered out. "NEVER!" Natsu yelled at the top of his lungs in anger while pointing at the giant moving guild, "WE'LL NEVER GIVE LUCY TO YOU BASTARDS!" he roared which was soon repeated by everyone else.

"FUCK YEAH!"

"THAT'S RIGHT!"

"SHE'S OUR FAMILY THROUGH AND THROUGH!"

"WE'D RATHER DIE THAN HAND HER OVER TO BOTTOM FEEDING FILTH LIKE YOU!"

"YEAH TAKE YOUR OFFER AND GO TO HELL!"

Lucy watched and listened as everyone denied his offer and defended her. Tears started welling up in her eyes and she covered her mouth in a futile attempt to stop the sobs. The speaker rang out, "Very well then. I suppose we must take some of the more drastic measures from here." The guild started to let out a loud mechanical whirring as a gate started to open on the front. A long, massive cannon slowly started to slide out of it and aim for the shore, the guild, and everyone in front of it.

"This, as I am sure many of you have already guessed, is the almighty Jupiter Cannon. Now I would hate to have to actually use this on all of you...but I promised I would bring that girl back to her father. And I am a man of my word." Jose told them. The magic started gathering at the barrel of the cannon, ("Three.") a mechanical voice counted out. "ARE YOU CRAZY?! YOU'LL DESTROY THE TOWN!" someone shouted. ("Two.") the voice counted down again.

The Fairy Mages realized that Phantom Lord was only using this job opportunity to finally take Fairy Tail down once and for all. They didn't care about any job. They didn't care about bringing Lucy back to her father. Because they were willing to risk killing her along with a part of the town just to destroy their guild and their members. Erza swiped her arm back at everyone in the guild "RUN!" she yelled out to them.

They followed her command and started retreating towards the guild to try and escape from the incoming blast. A few of them stopped and yelled at the redhead as she charged forward while her whole body glowed, "ERZA! NO! YOU'LL DIE!" Gray yelled out. Naruto was frozen in shock. He just stared up at the Jupiter Cannon as it nearly reached its breaking point and prepared to fire. He stood there silently as everyone else retreated back around him and yelled at Erza to come back. He watched as a man crazy with power was prepared to kill everyone he cared about and destroy part of the town just to get his way.

Naruto finally came back to reality and watched as Erza kept running forward while she equipped her Adamantine Armor over herself. She screamed as she prepared to take the full blast by herself and save everyone from danger. ("One.") the mechanical voice counted out. Erza charged forward while screaming. She ignored the warnings from everyone else and prepared for the blast that she was about to take. She kept sprinting forward with her sturdiest armor over her body... But she realized she suddenly couldn't take another step forward.

She looked back just in time to see Natsu had appeared behind her and grabbed the collar of her armor to stop her. She suddenly felt herself being lifted off her feet and tossed several meters back as Natsu continued to charge forward in her place. She landed in the sand and watched in horror as Natsu charged forward. She pulled herself back up and screamed "NNNNAAAAARUUUUUTOOOOO!" out in fright. ("Fire.) the mechanical voice said.

The Jupiter Cannon fired its blast and a massive concentration of magical power started soaring towards the shore to blast away the guild. Standing calmly he then surprised his new friends by biting both of his thumbs before he slammed them onto the ground "Kuchiyose: Yonjū Rashōmon (Summoning: Quadruple Layered Rashōmon)" Naruto called out and four giant demonic gates rose from the ground to protect him from the incoming beam of magic that was nearing the group. "Holy crap what are those?" Wakaba asked as he looked at the demonic gates rise from the ground to help keep them safe from the blast.

"They're some kind gates..." Erza said as she looked at the barrier gates. The beam of magic collided with the powerful defense that could withstand a Bijū Dama, causing the first two to almost immediately collapse while the third the shake and then crack before the beam faded from existence. "H-he stopped it." Macao said in shock as the two remaining gates disappeared back into the ground. "Amazing..." Natsu said. "Oh wow... that was freaking awesome." Happy said.

"How... how did you stop the Jupiter cannon's power with mere walls?" Jose's voice called out across the lake. "It's because I don't fight for myself... I fight to protect my friends... unlike you." Naruto whispered but somehow Jose heard him. "It doesn't matter what you fight for... I fight for the job I am paid to complete. And I intend to get this job done." Jose's voice rang out to all of them. "Then I'll stop you all on my own." Naruto said to the master of Phantom Lord. "I welcome you to try... but I tell you now that you will fail." Jose replied to the blond.

"Well then Let's see how you stand against the entire might of Fairy Tail then." Naruto roared and then jumped onto the surface of the lake before racing at the mobile building. "Naruto!" Happy called out to the blond. The ninja looked up to see Natsu and Happy flying above him. "We're going to stop Jupiter!" Natsu said to him. "Okay! I'll meet you guys up there!" Naruto said and watched as they flew straight into the cannon. That's right, the first thing they had to do was stop them from firing that cannon again. Another shot from that thing and the guild, along with the town, would disappear.. especially with him fighting.

Climbing up to the canon, Naruto crawled through just in time to see Natsu destroy the Jupiter cannon's lacrima. The way he had just came in ripped off the wall and fell into the waters below. Naruto looked down with a look of relief. 'That was close...' he thought to himself. "Okay! Now to finish off this guy." Natsu declared while pointing at a guy with black and white hair.

The man took a fearful step back. "T-there's more of you? Fine! I, Totomaru of the Elemental Four, shall take you both on!" the man named Totomaru declared to the two. But before the two could make a move- *Rumble!* The whole room began shaking violently. "What the heck?" Naruto said. The Phantom mage's eyes widened. "The master can't be thinking of doing THAT!? This room doesn't have a way to stay upright!" he said.

Naruto looked at the guy. "What are you talking about?" he asked the Phantom flunkie. As if to answer his question, the room began to turn upside down.

"What's with this place!?" Naruto stuck to the ground and waited for everything to stop moving... and then his stomach began to feel queasy. Sending a burst of healing chakra through his system Naruto got over the movement while he watched as Natsu tumbled around like a helpless rag doll. "oooohhhh...!" Natsu gurgled. When everything stopped moving, the blonde hopped down to what he hoped was the ground. "Can someone tell me what just happened!" he exclaimed.

Totomaru looked at him and smirked. "It's now complete. This is our guild's most powerful weapon, the Super Mage Giant Phantom MK II!" he said with a glad yell. Naruto looked over at his pink haired friend, who was on his knees suffering from motion sickness. Naruto thought to himself as he looked at his fellow dragon slayer. His attention was turned back to Totomaru when he heard the man scream out in surprise.

The Phantom mages entire body was now completely frozen. Elfman ran passed Naruto and grabbed the enemy mage with his beast arm, then proceeded to throw him right out of the building. Naruto shrugged. "Well that works. Hey guys, how are things outside?" he asked the calvary. Gray spoke first. "Not good. Everyone is fighting off Jose's Shade magic and now this thing just turned into a giant robot. We nearly fell off while climbing up." he told the blond.

"But real men don't fall off of giant robots!" Elfman said. The room started to shake again. What was with this building... was it a fun house or something? "I'm going to go see what's going on now." Happy said and flew outside. Gray kicked Natsu on the head. "You're so useless you know that?" he told the pinkette whose only response was a groan. The shaking stopped and the dragon slayer jumped back up. "Oh! It stopped." He then turned over to Gray and shook an angry fist. "What was that for, asshole?" Natsu yelled at Gray. "Because it's true." Gray yelled back. "Say that to my face pervert." Natsu yelled back at the ice mage.

While they were still arguing, Happy flew back in with a troubled expression on his face. "Guys, it's absolutely terrible! This place really did turn into a giant robot and it's charging a super powerful spell that's going to destroy the city!" he exclaimed. They all looked at each other and started to sweat. "We should split up and try to find this thing's power source." Naruto suggested and pointed up to the top of the building.

"I'm going to the top of this thing and summon a friend of mine to cripple this thing. You guys find a way to stop the cannon!" he said to them. They all nodded split up to stop the building from leveling the city. Naruto clapped his hands together and disappeared in a swirl of leaves.

Finding himself on top of the mechanical monstrosity, Naruto looked at the magic circle it was creating. "I still don't know much about magic, even what little I can use, but even I can tell that thing is almost complete. I better get Bunta to cut off the arms." Naruto told himself. Just as he was about to summon the chief of toads when it started raining... again. "This again? Then that would mean..." he said to himself as he turned to find the rain woman making her way towards him.

"Drip, drop. Hello again Mr. Sundrop." Juvia greeted with a neutral expression. Naruto raised an eyebrow at the nickname. "Mr... sun... drop?" Naruto asked with a raised eyebrow. The girl blushed lightly and then pointed at his golden hair. Looking up to where she was pointing, he realized what she was referring to. "Oh, you mean my hair? Yeah I inherited it from my- wait, no! How do I stop this thing from destroying the town?" he asked her as he forced himself back on track.

Juvia looked at him with saddened eyes "Juvia's sorry, but Juvia cannot say, please hand over Lucy if Mr. Sundrop wants it to stop." Juvia told him. The shinobi crossed his arms. "Sorry, but that's not gonna work. I told you before that I don't like hurting girls, but if you keep targeting my friends then you're in for a world of hurt!" he told the girl. Juvia blushed again and turned around, confusing the blonde again. 'It's happening again, this pitter patter in my chest!' She turned and looked at the confused boy, he was tapping his foot impatiently. 'I must make him mine no matter what!' she thought to herself.

Running out of patience, Naruto spoke. "Hey are you okay? Whoa!" A sphere of water enveloped his entire body. He fruitlessly tried to swim out but found that no matter how hard he swam, he didn't move an inch. 'What?! I can't get out! This is just like Zabuza's water prison jutsu!' Naruto thought to himself. She looked at him sadly again. "No one can escape Juvia's water lock. Goodbye, Mr. Sundrop!" Juvia said.

'What the heck is she saying!? Wait, now's not the time for that! I'm running out of air!' Naruto frantically thought to himself before he gathered his energy. Holding his hands out he called upon the most basic technique of he Rinnegan "Shinra Tensei (Almighty Push)" the blond called out as he released a powerful burst of gravity to get rid of the sphere of water. The water bubble, having easily reached its limits, due to the power of the blonde's right eye, finally burst and Naruto gasped for air. Juvia's eyes widened in shock. 'He escaped the Water Lock!? Juvia was sure it was inescapable! Is this fate?' She thought, heart-stricken by the blond's move.

Naruto fell to the ground and glared at her, water dripping down his face. 'Why is he looking at Juvia with such cold eyes? Yes, this man is an enemy. Juvia must be strong! It is war!' Her eyes now determined, she shot streams of water at him. "Water Slicer!" the blue haired teen called out. Naruto ducked out of the way and threw a couple shuriken at the water women. The throwing stars merely passed right through her with a splash.

"What the heck!?" he exclaimed. That was so much like Suigetsu's water body... just great."Yes, Juvia is made of the rain itself." Juvia told the blond. "That's actually kinda cool!" Naruto said, this time catching her off guard. "W-what?" Juvia was completely shocked by his admittance. 'He said Juvia was cool? He... likes Juvia? Love!?' she thought as her face began to heat up. 'He said he likes me. He said he likes me. He said he-' she thought but before her train of thought's could continue the blond called out to the water mage.

"Hey watch out!" Naruto called out, snapping Juvia out of her thoughts. She realized she was now dangerously close to the edge. "Wha-" she exclaimed but the building suddenly shook a little and she fell off. "Ahh!" she screamed out as she fell over the ledge of the building. Naruto lunged over to the edge and grabbed onto her hand. "Hold on!" he told the girl. Juvia looked up at him with wide eyes. 'He... he saved Juvia...' Juvia thought to herself.

Naruto pulled her up and sat down. "Man that was a close one! What were you thinking walking so close to the end?" he asked her. Juvia put her head down as the blonde scolded her. "…Why would you save Juvia? We're supposed to be enemies." Juvia said to the blond. Naruto stopped talking and scratched his cheek awkwardly. "Well, enemy or not I can't just stand by and watch a cute girl like you fall to her doom, can I?" he asked her.

'Cute? He called me Cute?' Juvia's mind was going in all these different directions when Naruto spoke again. "You know you're pretty weird you know that? You kinda remind me of someone back home, even if it's only that you're both weird. Though, I admit that I like weird people like you." He said and grinned a foxlike grin. Juvia's mind overloaded and she passed out. "Wow... you really are like Hinata... I honestly didn't expect for you to have her fainting spells..." Naruto said with a chuckle. "Naruto!" a familiar set of voices called out. Turning around Naruto saw Elfman, Lisanna, and Mirajane were running towards him.

Naruto stood up and walked towards the siblings, meeting them halfway. "Lisanna-Chan? What are you doing here?" he asked the trio.

Lisanna shook her head at the blond "A lot happened but there's no time for that. Is she one of the Elemental Four?" Lisanna asked as she pointed at the unconscious Juvia. Naruto shrugged. "I think so, she was strong for a woman." Elfman pumped a massive fist. "You're such a man! Now that means that we just need to beat one more! " he exclaimed while Naruto chuckled. Elfman was so much like Lee it wasn't... ok it was... funny.

"So the Elemental Four are this thing's source of power?" Naruto asked as they ran through the building. Mira nodded. "Yes, now all that's left is Aria, the wind." she told the blond. Elfman growled "He's the bastard that drained the the master's magic power." he said. "With him out of the way we can stop the spell that they're trying to cast." Lisanna said. Naruto nodded. He was lucky to have run into that Juvia girl then. "So where are Natsu and Gray?" he asked them. There was a slight explosion and the building started rumbling again. "This place is really starting to get on my nerves with all the shaking!" Elfman growled out.

"This must mean Abyss Break was stopped!" Lisanna cheered. "Attention Fairy Tail weaklings. We have succeeded in capturing Miss Lucy Heartfilia." Jose spoke through the speakers. The four gasped. "How did they get her!?" Lisanna asked in surprise. "Ahh! Let me go!" Lucy's voiced shrieked through the loudspeaker's. "Stop it!" Mirajane screamed. "Kurama... power me up... NOW!" he roared. "Rargh Let's get this punk for hurting our friend." the fox agreed as he filtered his power into the blond.

A red aura started foaming around Naruto, making the three Strauss siblings take a step back. "Naruto? What's th-" Their words stopped there as blonde's appearance changed. Naruto's eyes were now blood red and his whisker marks were thicker. His nails both on his hands and feet grew long and sharp. To put it simply, he looked possessed. "Naruto... that appearance... it can't be..." Lisanna thought as she looked at the transformation. One moment he was just standing there, and the next he was gone in the blink of an eye. "What was that?" Elfman asked. "Naruto... what's wrong with you..." Lisanna thought to herself.

The trio just looked at each other worriedly... they needed to help stop what they felt was a serious ass whooping.

"Jose!" Naruto roared as he stormed down the hallways of Phantom's moving guild, coming to a stop when he came into a room with Natsu, Gray, and Erza. They all looked at him in shock. "Naruto!? What happened to you?" Gray asked the blond. Natsu sniffed the air. "You smell funny... and I don't mean the fact that you're a dragon slayer either." Natsu said. "I'll explain later, where's Jose?" Naruto told them.

An intense wave of pressure hit them. Gray gagged. "What's this vile feeling!?" the ice make mage asked as he tried to keep his lunch down. "My, my, my, what a ferocious appearance." a new voice said gaining their attention. Naruto looked up and glared death at the man. "Jose! Where's Lucy!?" he demanded. The guild master put a hand up. "Now now, there is no need to get impatient." he told the blond.

"Don't play games with me!" he yelled as he swung an arm out, and a red hand made purely of red energy extended towards Jose. The attack went right through him and his body flickered. "Naruto, that's just a Thought Projection! Be careful!" Erza warned him. Naruto looked around for his target. "Show yourself, you bastard!" the blonde demanded. "Naruto keep calm... you may control my power, but remember that it's nine times as powerful with the other's here as well." Kurama told him. "Don't worry I won't go mad." he responded.

Suddenly a bunch of dark human shaped figures came out of the shadows and latched onto the shinobi. "Shade Entangle." Jose yelled out. Their grip on Naruto increased tremendously, causing him to grunt out in pain. This was when the real Jose came out of hiding and chuckled. "Don't bother struggling, it will only make it worse on your body as I'm sure you feel." He said and watched with glee as his shadows strangled the blonde.

"Naruto!" his friends sprung into action. The wizard saint extended his hand and ghosts began to swirl around it. "Dead Wave."he called out calmly. He swung his arm towards the duo and a large purple beam completely engulfed their forms. "Gah!" they screamed out from the strike before they flew across the room and slammed into a wall, falling to the ground with a sickening crunch.

"Grrrr! You rotten bastard!" Naruto yelled as he called upon his Crash magic causing the Wizard Saint's trap to glow before it shattered the spell binding him. He then lounged at Jose, easily twice as fast as before. 'Such speed!' The master wizard barely dodged the slash, escaping with only a minor cut on his cheek. "I'll have to play a little more serious with this one. How about this!?" Jose said as he swiped his hand horizontally and the area around Naruto exploded. "I'm not done yet!" Jose called out as he continued his assault on the blond until he sensed something from underneath him.

He jumped just as another red arm burst from the ground and tried to grab him. "Is that all you got brat!?" he asked Naruto. The arm retracted back to Naruto. He blurred towards the smirking mage once more. Ducking under a horizontal swipe, Jose charged another shot in his hand. "Death Wave!" he yelled out. The beam hit its target at point blank range and his smirk grew wider. What he didn't expect was for the blonde to explode in a puff of smoke only to reveal a log.

"What!?" He whirled around but it was too late as Naruto thrust a green sphere into his torso. "CRASHING RASENGAN!" Naruto called out as he combined both his Crash and Rasengan. Jose's scream was silenced by him exploding into multiple dolls all of which had small holes in their torsos but still very much alive. "Time for you to go back to normal... I still have to kick your ass..." Naruto said waving a hand causing Jose to reform. "P-please h-have m-m-mercy o-on m-m-me." Jose begged the pissed blond. "Sorry all out of mercy." Naruto growled out to the whimpering wizard.

Lucy was propped against a wall by an iron shackle. 'If only I had my keys.' she thought to herself. Ching! She flinched as another iron dagger embedded itself into the wall near her head. "Gihihi!" Gajeel's voice laughed at her. She opened her eyes and glared at the man responsible for throwing the knife at her. Gajeel, Phantom lord's Iron Dragon Slayer, was messing with her like a predator toying with its prey. "I almost feel sorry for you all." Lucy said with pity in her eyes.

The dragon slayer smiled wickedly. His arm morphed into a sword and proceeded to slowly walk towards her. "What was that cheerleader?" he asked the blond. A Phantom Lord member ran in front of him. "Gajeel stop! We can't kill her, the master said-" but he couldn't finish as Gajeel backhanded the mage, knocking him out of the way. "Out of my way, I don't give two shits!" he told the man.

Lucy continued defiantly. "You all just made enemies of the strongest guild in Fiore!" she said to the black haired slayer. "The only thing you Fairy Tail scumbags are good at is being weak!" Gajeel said as he brought his sword up and struck down at her. Lucy squeezed her eyes shut. 'Naruto!' she thought urgently as she hoped he could reach her in time. BOOM! A man flew through a couple of walls, and skid to the ground in front of Lucy. "W-what the hell!" Gajeel said in surprise.

Gajeel looked at the now unconscious mage with wide eyes. "Master Jose was defeated?" he said as he sniffed the air and turned towards the hole in the wall his master crashed through. 'What is this scent… it smells familiar somehow... almost like him... but it's different somehow..' Gajeel thought to himself. Lucy looked where he was gazing and found Naruto. "Naruto-" She gasped at her friends new appearance. Naruto looked at Lucy and saw how she was bruised and there were knives sticking to the wall around her. He lowered his head, his bangs shadowing his dark crimson eyes. "Lucy... who did this to you?" he growled in anger.

Lucy didn't get a chance to say anything when Gajeel laughed. "That would be me. Are you the one who defeated our mas-" he didn't get to finish as the blond suddenly appeared in front of him. Bam! Gajeel was completely caught off guard by Naruto's fist carving into his face. Gajeel flew across the room and caught himself in the air. Once he landed he barely had enough time to cover his arms with iron to block another blow.

Now fully covered in iron, the dragon slayer roared and thrust his fist with all his might. Everyone in the room had to shield their eyes from the shock wave that came from the mighty punch. Lucy's shackle broke off the wall and she fell to the floor. When she looked up she gasped when she saw that Naruto had caught Gajeel's fist, his hand steaming from the impact.

Gajeel gulped and began to sweat. "W-what are you?" he asked in a bit of fear. "I'm your worst nightmare..." he growled as he covered his free hand in black shadows. Naruto brought his shadow covered fist back and rammed it into the metal man's stomach causing him to gag from the strike. "Guah!" Gajeel gagged as he fell on his knees and coughed up blood. How could this guy inflict so much damage on him through his iron skin... it should have been impossible...

Naruto kicked Gajeel in the chin and the man bounced off the roof and back to the ground. He then jumped on top of him and continued to beat him with his fists. The Phantom mages cowered in fear as they watched their strongest member get pummeled. "M-monster!" they said in fear. Naruto stood up, grabbing Gajeel by the face and effortlessly lifting him off the ground. He pulled fist back for the final blow and just as he was about to finish the job, someone grabbed his arm. Growling and turning to look at who it was, his face softened when he saw Lucy.

She was crying. It took her all just to stand, let alone hold onto his arm. The shadows cut into her skin... causing the blood to seep out... but she didn't let go of him. "S-stop... please... This isn't you..." she said to the blond. The vile power of Kurama's chakra and Shadow Dragon Slayer Magic began to recede quickly, and then Naruto's features began to revert back to normal. Seeing a familiar pair of ocean blue eyes, Lucy let go.

Naruto dropped his crippled enemy and caught her. "Lucy... I... I..." he couldn't believe he had let himself go so far... this wasn't him... he was a healer... not a killer... yes he had trained to kill... but he would rather heal and save a life than take one... Lucy smiled weakly. She could already feel herself slipping away into unconsciousness "Let's go back... to Fairy Tail." she said quietly having pushed so far past her limits, she fell asleep in his arms.

Naruto began to shake. "…I'm such an idiot!" he scolded himself. "You're right, you are brat." Makarov's voice called out to him. Naruto turned to see Makarov sitting on some of the rubble. "Gramps, I-" he started to say but the old man raised a hand and Naruto clamped his mouth shut. "We'll talk about everything later." he then looked at the fallen Phantom mages. "You didn't kill them, did you?" he asked the blond.

Looking at them and seeing their chests move, if only slightly, the blonde sighed in relief. He had completely lost it. Anymore and he surely would have broken Fairy Tail's most important rule. "No they're still alive... just unconscious..." he said. The sound of cheering could be heard outside. Makarov spoke. "Let's go. We've won." he said in a proud tone. Naruto looked down at Lucy one more time before picking her up and following the master.

One Week Later…

Naruto took a bite of his food. "I can't believe the stupid council questioned us for a whole week!" he said clearly upset. He looked up and saw Natsu and Gray competing against one another to see who could carry more wood... somehow Jose had once again destroyed the guildhall... and he was not rebuilding it, much to Makarov's shame, however he would provide the wood to build it, much to Makarov's pleasure. One of them tripped on a rock and they both crashed down, the wood beams buried them. The blonde laughed at them, slapping the crate he was sitting on as he laughed at the duo.

"Haha, you guys suck at manual labor! I bet I could carry ten times the amount you had, and more!" the blonde said as he tried to control his breaths. Natsu's head popped out of the pile. "Oh yeah? Then do it!" he challenged the blond. Gray's head came out next. "Hey, where'd you get the food?" he asked him. Naruto looked at the pink bento box in his hands. "Oh, this? I sorta just found it after I woke up from my nap. It was probably Lucy, I'll have to thank her later." he said.

Natsu and Gray shivered when they suddenly felt an intense killing intent. "What was that?" Natsu asked Gray. Naruto just looked at them, oblivious of what they were feeling. "What was what?" he asked as he didn't feel the chill. "Natsu! Gray! Quit messing around!" Erza shouted at the two. She had just requipped into a construction worker's outfit and was ready to begin working and saw the two slacking off on the job... just like usual.

The rivals grumbled and began to pick up their mess. "What was that?" She growled at them. "N-nothing Erza-sama!" Gray said shaking. "Aye sir-growl-ma'am!" Natsu said in compliance. Naruto laughed at their panicked state. Erza turned her attention to the laughing teen. "Naruto, you too! Stop eating and help out with rebuilding the guildhall!" she ordered the blond. Naruto just looked at her pointed behind her showing that he was doing something... in a sense.

Following his finger, Erza saw that there were over a thirty Naruto's helping all over the construction site. Ignoring his smug look she sighed. "At least do something productive." she grumbled out. Naruto got up and dusted himself off. "Yeah yeah. I was going to go find the old man anyway." he said to her. "What for?" she asked him. Naruto looked back at her and scratched his cheek. "Uh... stuff..." he said.

She frowned. "I hope that you will share these... things with the rest of us sometime? Or do you not trust us?" she asked him. Naruto sighed. "It's not that, it's just... I'm not ready to tell you all yet. I will though, I promise." he told the redhead. Humming her approval, Erza left. Sighing again, Naruto went off to go find Makarov. "Now where is that old man... Oh right, the giant man like Choji." he said. He walked over and yelled "Hey, gramp's! Got a minute?" he asked him.

The giant looked down and shrunk back down to his original size. "Yo! Naruto my boy, how can I help you?" he asked him. The blonde put his hands in his pockets. "I am having complications with some of my abilities... I don't know why but I am even with my perfect control over my abilities." he said. The old man nodded. "Follow me, I'd like to hear more of these complications of yours." he told the blond. They walked to a secluded area where they wouldn't be easily heard and sat down on a bench.

"So? You ready to share with me?" Makarov said. Naruto steeled himself and nodded. "Yeah… I don't know why, but ever since those two guys took me and tried to steal my power I have been having trouble reining in my power and I'm afraind that I'm going to hurt someone one day if I go out of control." he started out. Makarov closed his eyes. "I can guarantee it won't happen." he said matter of factly. "How can you be so sure?" Naruto asked the Master of Fairy Tail. "I have faith..." Makarov said to the powerful blond.

The old man stayed silent, his expression neutral and unreadable. Naruto looked down. "I can leave if you want-" he didn't get to finish as he felt a something hit his head-Smack-Makarov smacked the back of his head. "Ow! What the hell was that for!?" Naruto stopped yelling when he heard laughter. "W-what are you laughing for?"he asked the old man. "Now why would I kick you out for something as silly as that that?" he asked the blond.

Naruto frowned. "Silly? You saw what I was like while only using a portion of my power! What would happen if I lost control!" the blond said. "Your family would stop you." Makarov said with a serious, but kind tone, and Naruto's eyes widened. "I've told you once before, here in this guild we treat all of our guildmates like family. If one of us is in trouble, we help them." he said with a small smile.

Naruto remembered what Mirajane said when he got his guild stamp. 'Family...' he thought with a smile. That's right... Fairy Tail was a family... just like he and his friends were... a family made of friends... Makarov stood up and started walking back towards the guild. "Why don't you tell everyone about these... complications you're having and see how they react. Then you can decide whether to stay or leave." he told the blond.

Naruto thought about what the old man had said and smiled. 'He really is like the old man and pervy sage.' he thought. "Well they already know about the fox as I told them a few weeks ago so they don't have to be told a second time. I think it may have something to do with what I bought... but then again it could be something else entirely." he said. "Best of luck figuring out what's wrong." Makarov told Naruto with a grin. "Well then I shouldn't worry..." Naruto said. "Precisely... If they had to worry about a demon rampaging then they wouldn't be a part of Fairy Tail now." Makarov said. "I guess so..." Naruto said

Naruto was walking to Lucy's house that he built, but he wasn't alone because following him was the team he had helped form "Why are you guys following me?" He looked back to see Natsu, Happy, Gray, Lisanna, and Erza walking behind him. "Because we're worried about Lucy." Lisanna said in a kind tone. Gray elbowed the blond on his side. "Or did you want to be alone?" He asked slyly. The blonde shrugged. "Makes no difference to me. Just don't be too crazy, I bet she's still a little sore from..." He remembered the burn marks left on Lucy's arms from his combined magic and Kurama's chakra.

Erza put a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "It wasn't your fault." she told the bummed blond. "Hey, Naruto." a familiar voice called out to him. Naruto turned to see an exhausted looking Loke. He didn't know the guy all that much, just that he was scared of Lucy for some reason. "Hey, you okay?" he asked the man in a worried doctor voice that he used when he was helping a patient. "Yeah I'm fine... Hey, can you give these to Lucy?" he asked and tossed a set of keys to the ninja.

Naruto's eyes widened. "Oh I totally forgot she lost them! Thanks!" he told the man. Gray looked at Loke worriedly. "Are you sure you're okay man? Were you looking for those this whole time, because I have haven't seen you around lately." he told him. The womanizer smiled weakly. "It's hard being a feminist." Loke joked with them. Natsu snatched the keys from Naruto's hands and started to run off. "Let's go see if Lucy wants to play!" he said. Naruto chased after him. "Hey! Remember what I told you!?" he told his fellow slayer before he turned back and waved to Loke. "Thanks, Loke! I owe you one!" he said and continued to run while both Erza and Gray ran after them.

Natsu opened the front door. "Lucy! How's it going!?" he yelled with Happy mimicking him. No one answered them. "Huh? She's not here." Happy said. Everyone else walked in. "She's not?" Lisanna asked. Naruto knocked on the bathroom. "Lucy? You in there?" When no one answered, he opened the door and found nobody. "Not here either." he said. This was starting to look bad... where had Lucy run off to?

"Where's Lucy!?" Happy cried out and opened a cabinet. "Ah!" the blue cat yelled out as bunch of letters fell and piled onto him. Natsu picked up the letters and read some of them. "Hey... these are letters to her mom." he said getting everyone's attention. Gray looked at Naruto. "Did you know these were here?" he asked the blonde who was just as confused. Hey he just built the place he never had the chance to come inside and see if she liked the place.

The blonde shook his head. "Nope... I haven't ever been inside... I just built the place for her and got paid for it." he told Gray. "Guys." Erza called out to them in an urgent tone. They all turned to see Erza holding a piece of paper. "What's that?" Naruto asked the redhead. "It's a message... it says 'I'm going home'." She read, shocking all of them. "She went home!?" Lisanna exclaimed. "She probably still feels responsible!" Natsu said in shock. "We can't let her leave us!"Gray said. Naruto said nothing and dashed out the door. "Naruto?" they all asked confused when a couple seconds later, he came back. "Do you guys know where Lucy used to live?" he asked with a nervous chuckle. They all sweatdropped... typical Naruto.

Lucy walked through the hallways of the Heartfilia mansion followed by one of the servants "Are you sure you don't want to change before seeing your father?" one of the maids asked her. She shook her head. "No... I won't be long." she replied to the servant. Stopping in front of the large doors to her father's study, she took one final breath before opening the doors. "Hello, father." Lucy said to the elderly man standing at the window. "Lucy... You've finally returned..." her father said.

Naruto and the rest were running towards the giant mansion just as Lucy was walking out of it. "LUCY!" they all yelled to their friend. Lucy looked up and was surprised to see a crying Happy fly into chest. "What are you guys doing here!?" she exclaimed shocked they would follow her there. Naruto stopped in front of her and pulled out the note she left. "We found this note and thought you weren't coming back." he said. She looked at the note, and then at them before looking at the note then started laughing. They all looked at her like she was crazy. "What's so funny?" Natsu asked her. She wiped a stray tear before answering. "I just came here to visit my mother's grave." said still laughing at them. "Ehhh!?" they all said.

"Naruto stop pouting, you're acting like a spoiled child." Lucy said, but she got no response from the Senju. "Look, I'm sorry, I should have left more than just a note." she said to her friend. Still nothing. 'Honestly, he can be such a child…' Lucy thought with a sigh. Though knowing he was so worried about her made her kinda happy. "Wanna go get some ramen at the guild?" she asked while Naruto's ear twitched. "...Can we get miso and shrimp ramen?" he asked her. Bingo... the easiest way to get to the blonde was to mention his favorite food and he would be like putty. Lucy shook her head in amusement. "Sure." she told the now excited blond.

Naruto and Lucy walked up the construction site of the guild and heard Mirajane yelling. "We can all finally take jobs again! Thank you all for your hard work!" she said with a smile. The guild members cheered at the idea of taking a job. Naruto looked at his partner. "Hey wanna take on a job? It's been awhile since the last one right." he told her. Lucy sat on one of the stools. "Not today, I'm still sore from Aquarius' spanking me." said with a moan of pain remembering what the merwoman did to her butt... she did not want to experience that again.

Naruto chuckled. "Not gonna lie, that was pretty funny. I know I asked this once before but still is she always like that?" he asked her with a chuckle. "It probably would have been worse if you weren't there." Lucy said and shivered still remembering the angered mermaid. Mirajane walked over to them. "Hey you two. Are you going to do a mission today?" she asked the duo. Naruto sat down next to Lucy. "Not today Mira, but can I get some miso and shrimp ramen please?" he asked her.

She giggled. "Of course, just give me a minute." she said, but before she could leave they heard a crash behind them. "I dare you to say that again!" a booming voice yelled out. "Erza?" Naruto asked as he turned and saw the redhead talking to a tall blond man with a scar going down his right eye. "Who's that?" he asked her. "Oh yeah, you didn't see him because you left on your quest for Galuna. That's Laxus, one the strongest members in our guild beside the Master, you, and Gildarts." Mirajane explained. "Then I'll say it again. Our guild doesn't need weak members." Laxus said smugly.

Naruto already didn't like this guy. "Wow he's is an ass." Kurama said. "Yeah... he is about get his ass kicked if he doesn't stop." Naruto replied. "You bastard." Erza growled. The tall man pointed at Levy, Jet, and Droy. "I heard you were beaten up by Iron Dragon Gajeel. Pathetic!" he told the trio. Lucy frowned as she watched her friend get badmouthed. "How mean." she said. Laxus turned to Lucy and sneered. "Well if it isn't the princess who caused all of this herself." he said.

Naruto got up and got right into his face. "Hey, back off." he growled as his Rinnegan glowed a menacing purple. Laxus smirked. "Oh, sorry if I offended your girlfriend. What was your name again newbie?" he asked with a fake curious tone. The tension was intense and some of the guild members unconsciously took a step back. Erza grabbed Naruto's shoulder. "Stop, he isn't worth it." she told the glowering blond who didn't want to back down.

Naruto stared at Laxus for another second before turning away. "No... if he wants a fight... then I'll take it." he said with a growl as shadows started to pour off his body. "Like I would take on somebody as weak as- Laxus didn't get to finish as he was suddenly thrown back by an immense amount of power. Standing up quickly he saw that Naruto had his hand raised with his palm facing him. "Alright.. you want a fight... you'll get one... but not today... your days are numbered brat." Laxus growled at the blond. "Your words don't scare me... I've had to fight primordial gods and a goddess. I'm sure I can take you." Naruto said.

Laxus humphed turned and started walking away. "Once I take over this guild, I'll make all the weaklings disappear!" he said as he laughed and walked off. Lucy let out a breath she didn't know she was holding. "That was tense. At first I thought you two were going to go for each other's throats." she said wiping her brow. Naruto grunted. "Him, become the next master? Don't make me laugh!" Naruto snorted. "It's actually quite possible." Lisanna said sadly. "Huh?" he asked surprised. "It's because Laxus is the master's grandson." Lisanna said. "Ehhh!?" he exclaimed while he looked at her in disbelief. "How could someone so rude and uncaring like that be that old man's grandson!?" he asked her.

Erza walked over to them. "That's why you should just avoid him altogether. Here, I have an idea. Let's take on a mission." she said as she handed Naruto a mission request. "Destroy an illegal magic school?" he read. Erza nodded. "Yes, Lisanna, Lucy you two stay here. Natsu and Gray will come with the two of us for the job." she said as both Lucy and Lisanna needed a break. The two rivals glared at each other. Naruto looked at Lucy, who nodded happily. "Okay, good luck." she told him.

Sighing Naruto sat back down at the bar to await Mira so he could get a bowl of ramen. Mira already knowing what the blond wanted went to the kitchen to prepare his meal. The mission he just got from was more trouble than it was worth. Natsu did more damage than good and they didn't get paid... again. Why did that pink haired fool have to be so destructive? Mira walked out of the kitchen with a steaming bowl of ramen and sat it in front of him where he just nodded at her.

Finishing the meal he paid her, even though she didn't need the money, and left. He wanted to clear his mind and he knew just how to do it. Walking into a clearing Naruto walked to the center of it. As if they knew what he was planning Naruto's tenants started to question him "Are you sure that you want to do something like this? You know that you're only supposed to this if you're in battle." Kurama told him with a raised eyebrow.

"I know... and I don't care. What I do with my power is for me and me alone to use. Yes I have you guys as something to fall back on if I am caught in a tough situation, but I need to keep up with my own prowess. Besides I need to get my stuff back in order or else I could hurt somebody." Naruto told the fox. Kurama snorted at his partner "Bah you don't need to, you want to that's why you're doing this." Kurama said to the blond who didn't reply.

Instead Naruto closed his eye's and began to focus on the world around him and soon he began to absorb the energy from nature. When he was done Naruto gains red markings around and under his eyes as well in the middle of his forehead. Opening his eye's one would immediately notice that his blue eye changed to gold while his Rinnegan was now red in color. Naruto's senses were at a all time high and he could sense that there was nobody around him so this would work perfectly.

Creating a couple clones they spread out several meters that were large enough for him to let loose without hurting anybody. Clapping their hands together in the Ram seal the four clones yelled out "Ninpo: Shisekiyōjin (Ninja Art: Four Crimson Ray Formation)" and a large square barrier rose to unimaginable heights gaining the attention of all the people in Magnolia. Everyone in the guild didn't know what was causing this and decided to see what was causing this to happen.

Enter: Naruto Shippuden: Bijuu mode control ost

Creating eight clones he watched as they blitzed to different areas of the barrier while Naruto called upon the power of his partner. "Alright... let's do this KURAMA!" Naruto roared out as his power rose to unimaginable heights before he was standing in a giant fox with nine tails. Each of the clones had transformed into their respective partners for the sparring match and charged the fox avatar who released a mighty roar as he too charged at his enemies for the spar. Now with an eight on one match up that would seem pretty unfair, but in this case it was a even play out as Kurama had the power to hold all his siblings off on his own.

Kurama was then wrapped in a glowing suit of armor that would protect him from most relative harm although it wasn't really necessary. "I'm taking you down Kurama." Shukaku declares as he charges the Susanoo clad fox before he was followed by his siblings. "Bring it you overgrown raccoon." Kurama retorted. Tackling Shukaku the two beasts roll before Kurama manages to pin his brother underneath him. Drawing a fist back Kurama goes to punch him, but Saiken comes up from behind and eats his hand.

Isobu coils up and starts to roll at him at high speeds and smushes him in between his brother. Kurama looks up and sees Kokuo charging him at full speed. "I'm not going to fall for something simple as that YOU HEAR ME KOKUO!" Kurama roars out as he raises his free arm and punches Kokuo away destroying the landscape. Kurama then senses Matatabi jumping over Isobu and Kurama grabs Saiken by the back of his throat before he picks his younger brother up with ease.

"Take this!" Naruto calls out as Saiken impacts Matatabi and releases Saiken sending the two of them flying where they crash several meters away. Kurama then wraps his tails around Isobu and swings around in a full circle before he releases the turtle sending him flying into a charging Gyuki's stomach and sends the two of them flying off. Kurama jumps into the air and smirks as Chomei tries to outpace his bigger sibling, but it was all for naught as Kurama tackled him to the ground.

To those watching this was a fight that was on a level similar to a wizard saints... no this was something that was beyond a Wizard Saint. "I-it's like a giant monster brawl..." Gray said as he watched the fox literally tear into the other giants. "So this is the power of the Tailed Beasts Naruto told us about..." Erza said quietly. "Naruto-sama..." Juvia said as she watched from her position behind a tree with large eye's. She didn't know that he held such power at his disposal.

Son Goku who was bouncing from wall to wall before he saw Kurama tackle Chomei "Hold on Cho I've got your back." the four tailed gorilla called out to his sibling. He then opened his mouth up "Yōton: Goyo Mekkyaku (Lava Style: Great Lava Annihilation)" the King of the Sage Monkey's called out. Son inhaled splitting his chakra into earth and fire before he mixed them together, it was time to show them all a real lava attack. Son then exhaled a stream of lava pouring forth from his mouth. The lava came to life pouring out into a wide lava wall with such a mass it spanned on for nearly the entirety of the barrier.

Kurama jumped off his brother just in time to avoid bar be queing both him and his brother allowing Chomei to fly away. Kurama then wrapped his tails around his body before he started to spin "Kyuubi Senpu (Nine Tail's Whirlwind)" Kurama called out as lava, tree's, what was left anyways, and dust was kicked up forming a large tornado of burning wind, tree's, and lava. The barrier bulged making some think that it was going to pop, but it didn't much to their relief.

When he stopped spinning Kurama unwrapped his tails and swiped one to clear the air. The clearing was now void of both lava and tree's with his siblings tossed at random spots within the barrier. Naruto and Kurama watched as they all sat up and opened their mouths and began to gather raw energy and balancing it in a eight to two ratio. Kurama and Naruto knew what these attacks were, but the people sure didn't as they eyed the energy packed spheres with wide eyes.

"W-what are those?" Lucy asked. She could feel the amount of raw power coming from those things. This was bad what if the red barrier didn't hold everyone here could get hurt by those things. "I can't answer that..." Makarov said with sweat running down his forehead as he felt the power coming from the orbs that the beasts were preparing. If this is what Naruto did for his exercises then he may need to rethink of where to do them because this was a little too close to town.

"Bijuudama rendan (Tailed Beast Bomb Barrage)" the Tailed Beast's called out as they fired their respective sphere of energy. Kurama wrapped his tails around his body once more and began to spin again at a faster rate than before immediately catching the explosive sphere's in the gravity of his spinning which sent them into the atmosphere, which is what the other's wanted. The bombs exploded warping the top of the barrier while the beast's ran to group together. The explosion was something the people didn't see coming, but were glad that they were up so high and not down low or something might have happened to the barrier.

What they didn't know was that this barrier could take a head on blast from a beast twice as powerful as Kurama and would still stay standing, but the clones didn't think they needed to know that... yet. When the light died down Kuama saw his siblings gathered together with smirks on their faces which in turn made Kurama smirk back. The eight of them charged their brother as Kurama charged them "RRRAAAGGGGGGHHHH" Kurama roared out at his siblings as they came together.

Kurama then raised his hand and knocked the eight of them away much to the shock of everyone there. "This fight... it's on a different level of it's own... we wouldn't stand a chance..." Jet said as he watched from outside the barrier. "We'd be beaten in an instant. Nobody can win against those things..." Droy agreed with him. "What are they supposed to be anyways?" Levy asked as she had never seen anything like them before. "It's actually Naruto fighting in there." Lisanna said.

This gained everyone's attention "What do you mean by that?" Mira asked. "We talked with Naruto. The day we saved him from those two guys Naruto told us why they were after him. Those creatures are called the Tailed Beast's. They're beings of immense power that is stronger than that of a dragon's, or at least that's what we can understand. Anyways they wanted the power that these creatures held for themselves but for what we don't know." she told those that were listening to her.

"Wait then who the heck is his fighting who?" Macao asked. "Yeah that's something even I would like to know." Wakaba said. "Naruto-kun is partnered to the fox with nine tails... so it's safe to say that he is fighting all of the other's on his own." Lisanna said. "Wow... he's stronger than Gildarts then. Now I wanna fight him again. I'm all fired up. Let's go, come on let me in there." Natsu said as he began to bang on the barrier trying to break through so he could fight against the powerful blond.

"ARE YOU KIDDING YOU'LL GET KILLED!" Happy yelled out. "Of course I'm not you know I'm always serious when it comes to a fight." Natsu said. "Yeah you say that now, but don't you remembered the last time the two of you fought. You couldn't even get him to budge from his spot even when you were at your best." Happy told the pinkette. "So I've gotten stronger since that day I know I can do this even without his powers." Natsu told the blue cat whose jaw dropped to the ground.

"You're dead then..." Happy told him. Kurama punched Shukaku in the face which sent the tanuki flying into Son before they both tumbled in a heap. Kurama had a tail wrapped around Gyuki, Kokuo, Isobu, and Chomei's neck while the four were trying unsuccessfully to free themselves from his grasp, but Kurama was just to strong. Karama spun in a full circle and let them go where they rolled to a stop next to Matatabi and Saiken. The eight stood up quickly and all looked at each other and nodded their head in agreement.

They all reared back their head's a second time creating a sphere of epic proportions, even larger than the one that the ten tails made before the Hokage arrived to help fight. Kurama smirked as he reared his own head back and made one of equal size shocking the people yet again by his raw power. "Bijuudama (Tailed Beast Bomb)" the nine monsters called out as they fired their respective attacks which collided in the center and warped the barrier a lot more than they first did.

"I-incredible..." Wakaba said as he watched the two explosive orbs fight for dominance. "So this is what he meant by the the Nine Tail's being at a level of it's own... it's power is amazing..." Lisanna said with wide eyes as the two orbs soared to the skies and detonated causing the barrier to warp like crazy and nearly blinded everyone that was watching the giant's battling for supremacy against their siblings. Naruto felt that the time as he was was almost done and sighed just as it fell apart.

Landing on the ground he clapped his hands together much to the confusion of those watching. "WHAT'S HE DOING HE'S GONNA DIE!" Happy yelled out. "Senpō: Mokuton: Shin Sūsenju (Sage Art: Wood Style: Thousand Armed Kannon)" the blond called out as he surged his energy through the ground. Unlike the time he fought Natsu and the ground shook a little, this time the ground shook so much it knocked everyone down to where they couldn't stand back up on their feet.

"What the hell is going on?" Wakaba asked as he tried to stand, but once again fell to the ground. "Yeah what's with all the shaking?" Lucy asked as the shaking didn't stop for a second. "It's like he's causing an earthquake with sheer power alone." Cana said from where she lay on the ground. "This power is on a level of its own... we wouldn't stand a second." Mira said. "Naruto's a real man. To be able to do something like this is only something that a man can do." Elfman said.

"Are you saying that women are weak?" Cana asked the man. "No I'm just saying that Naruto-san is a real man, and that this is some manly power he's giving off." Elfman said as the shaking finally stopped allowing them to stand up on their they looked up they went wide eyed at what they saw. "Oh... my... god..." Lisanna whispered. "What is that..." Macao said quietly as he stared up at the thing before him and everyone else that was watching the blond.

"It's unlike anything I've ever seen..." Mira said. "S-so manly..." Elfman said. Standing before them was something that could only be described as a wooden god easily able to dwarf all of the tailed beast's that were present. Thousands upon thousands of hands originate from the statue's back in countless concentric rows, while its two main hands are clasped, as if in prayer. A wooden Golem is perched atop of the monolithic statue's head with it's hands clasped as if in prayer as well.

And on the nose of the golem stood Naruto who had spent a lot of energy to make the statue that had earned his grandfather the title God of Shinobi. "Here I come... "Chojo Kebutsu (Artifacts of of the Buddha)" Naruto called out as the thousands of hands rained down upon the Tailed Beast's. They all stood up and began to fire a barrage of miniature bombs at the countless hands, but Naruto hand both Quality and Quantity and easily overcame their constant barrage.

The constant pounding of the earth kicked up a lot of dust that exploded shaking the ground. When the pounding had died down Naruto had the statue lean forward until it broke of with a loud *Crack* taking a step forward the ground shook. They all watched as the titanic statue walked forward and shook the ground with another step. "I-I feel as if it's about to pass judgement on me..." Gray said as it took another step closer. "Never in my life have I ever seen a person blessed with so much power... it's as if a god's been placed in human skin. Naruto-sama is so powerful he shakes the world with each step he takes." Juvia said to herself.

The statue stretched out a hand where branches of wood grew out of it before they wrapped around each of the beasts restraining them all. "Looks like I win this round guy's." Naruto said to the beasts. "Hmph fine you win this round brat, but I promise you that you won't be as lucky the next time." Shukaku scoffed out. Naruto dismissed the statue and its other half where the two dissolved into mud and the beasts returned to the seals as the clones dispersed.

End: Naruto Shippuden: Bijuu mode control ost

Clapping his hands together again Naruto called out "Mokuton: Jukai Kotan (Wood Style: Deep Forest Emergence)" and quickly regrew the forest clearing he had decimated before he collapsed to his knees in exhaustion. The guild member's got worried when they saw him collapse to his knees and quickly ran up to him. "Naruto are you alright man?" Natsu asked him. Naruto chuckled at him but nodded his head to show the dragon son that he was just fine.

"Yeah... I'm fine... just used to much... power..." Naruto huffed out. "We should discuss this at a later time... when you have gained your full power back come to my office Naruto." Makarov told the blond. Walking away everyone went about their business while one particular woman looked at the blond with great interest. She smirked to herself with a quiet chuckle "Naruto Senju such power surely needs to be shown to the world. Master Hades will definitely want to meet you." the woman thought to herself as she lowered the hood of her cloak to reveal the face of one Ultear Milkovich.

At the guild Naruto was sitting at a Table feeling exhausted, but no longer to the point he would collapse. Around him were Elfman, Lisanna, Erza, Gray, Natsu, Lucy and, Levy, with Jet and Droy behind her. They had been questioning the blond on why he had been fighting the Tailed Beasts and he simply said they needed to exercise. They didn't believe him and kept pushing on and on until he caved and began telling them history from his homeland on how the Tailed Beasts came to be. Needless to say Levy was soaking it up like a sponge and writing it all down to be published as a book in Fiore as a novel.

He knew such a story would become a major seller if she played her cards right. "So what happened next?" Levy asked as she finished jotting down the finishing touches to the end of the Shinobi Clan Wars Era. Naruto chuckled and went on to explain that his great grandfather Hashirama Senju, whom was one of if not the most powerful ninja of his time, and his best friend Sasuke's great great grandfather Madara Uchiha went to found his home village Konohagakure no Sato or the Hidden Leaf as it was commonly known.

"But then one day things between Madara and the village changed. Madara felt that with the newfound peace his clan would be forced into subjugation. He tried to rally them against the village, but they betrayed him as they stated the Clan Wars ended with this peace." Naruto said as Levy nodded and wrote it down. "Madara left the village and ended up becoming an avenger..." Naruto said quietly as he remembered the tale his grandfather told him long ago.

"I wish I could have been there when your grandfather stopped him." Levy said with a sigh. "I can show you a memory that he once showed me if you'd like." he told Levy who instantly got starry eyed at the prospect. "Seriously you can show your memories to someone?" she asked as he noddded his head yes at her. "Anyone else wanna see this?" Naruto asked and instantly they surrounded him. With a sigh Naruto held out a fist much to their confusion.

"Bump fists with me and I'll show you the memory." Naruto told her before he motioned for everyone to do the same. Everyone sat in a circle with their fists connected while Naruto closed his eye's before he found himself, along with everyone else inside his mind. "What is this place?" Levy asked as she looked around. "I thought we were going to see a memory not a sewer. If this is what you wanted to show us then I don't wanna be here." Natsu said.

"Follow me." Naruto said as he started to walk the paths of his mind. "You never did answer me." Natsu said. "We are currently walking through my mind. Now keep all questions to yourself until we reach our destination." Naruto told the sulking pinkette."Kinda weird to have a sewer as a mind if you ask me." Gray said. They soon came to a large gate that was wide open showing that someone or something lived here.

"OI FURBALL WAKE UP!" Naruto yelled as a blood red eye shot open scaring the group behind the blond. "What did you say to me Naruto?" Kurama asked as he sat up revealing his full body to the group who were now shaking at the sight of the powerful beast. "Same thing I call you as usual." Naruto told him. "Eh whatever. What do you want. I reckon it must be important if you've brought all of them inside your head." Kurama told the blond man.

"I want you to show them the final battle between my grandfather and Madara. Think you can do that?" Naruto asked him. "Of course I can. Who the hell do you think you're talking to?" Kurama asked him sarcastically. "It doesn't matter can you show them or not as we don't have much time." Naruto said to his partner who snorted. "Very well, but I expect that you let me take over for a day the next time you call in a favor." Kurama told his jinchuuriki. The sewer glowed white before it changed into a memory.

The white fades away to show the group floating looking like ghosts "Where are we this time?" Natsu asked. Gray slapped his forehead "We're obviously in the memory now shut up and pay attention." Gray told the pink haired dragon slayer. Two people stood before each other, Madara in his red battle armor with his gunbai and his spiked hair stood on the right looking left and Hashirama stood on the left looking right.

"Madara why did it have to end like this?" Hashirama asked his old friend. "Our clans will never work together properly what has happened will happen but that's not important." Madara responds then lifts his Gunbai. "Now shall we dance?" he asked his old friend turned enemy. "I'm sorry Madara, that it came to this." Hashirama says, then he and Madara charged each other. Hashirama had a large broad sword without guard and a scroll on his back. Hashirama struck with the blade and Madara blocked with the gunbai then they both jumped back. Madara landed on the Summoned Kurama and Hashirama landed on tree branch.

As Kurama and Madara charged Hashirama weaved hand seals. "Mokuton: Mokuryu no Jutsu (Wood style: Wood Dragon Jutsu.)" Hashirama calls out as the dragon with an elephant nose wrapped itself around Kurama who gripped it with one of his claws opening his jaws and small balls of red and blue chakra combined into a purple ball and he fired it at the wooden dragon who caught it in his mouth only to burst apart and Hashirama weaved more seals.

"Mokuton: Mokujin No Jutsu (Wood Style: Wood Golem Jutsu)" and a wooden hand grabbed the ball off chakra and shoved it back towards Kurama and Madara blocked it with his Susano'o and it exploded and Hashirama blocked it with Mokuton Hobi no Jutsu. (Wood Style: Wood Expulsion Jutsu) When the dust cleared Kurama was wrapped in Madara's Susanoo.

"It's the Mokuton Hobi no Jutsu eh? Perfect for taking on difficult beasts…" Madara said looking down and Hashirama. "He wrapped his Susanoo around the Biju like armor! Madara you crafty fox!" Hashirama thought with a smirk while he looked at his friend. One of the arms on the susanoo that held a blade struck down at Hashirama but two wooden hands rose up and caught the blade. "I can read your swordsmanship!" Hashirama said as he clapped his hands and thrust them outward and called out. "Mokuton: Hotei no Jutsu (Wood Style: Laughing Buddha Jutsu)" and at Hashirama's command a number of gigantic wooden hands that erupt upward from beneath the ground, which encircle and then attempt to restrain his sworn enemy.

The size of each of these hands is around the size of Kurama's head. Madara swung the other sword and obliterated all the hands as well as several mountain tops. The explosion and force of the swing tossed rocks and dust into the air and Hashirama jumped on several and started leaping towards the sea. "At this rate, this land will be completely obliterated. It's best to move this to the seashore!" Hashirama thought as he kept leaping from rock to rock while Madara in his bijuu clad Susanoo.

"You're not getting away!" Madara declared as Hashirama lept for a few more feet and landed at the shore of the sea. Kurama, running on two legs, charged up another Bijuudama and Madara wrapped the blade of one of the swords around the ball and it fired at Hashirama and Madara shouted with some glee in his voice, "There, just try catching that!" while Hashirama landed and slid for a bit and then bit his thumb. and slammed his palm on the ground.

"Kuchiyose: Gojū Rashōmon (Summoning: Five Layered Rashōmon) Hashirama says as he summons five giant demonic gates to block the incoming attack. "This…" Hashirama thought, "Will change the trajectory!" Madara finished as he narrowed his one visible eye. The bladed bijuudama flattened the gates with ease but it was sent flying across the sea and hit a mountain in on the other shore and it exploded. "Hashirama, it's been awhile since we've fought each other earnestly! You can see that I have changed!" Madara declared as Hashirama clapped his hands together and stood perfectly still gathering his energy.

"You're going to lay everything to waste? To all we've accomplished up until now, Madara? Nothing will come of us battling each other... it will only weaken the village and shinobi of the village! This is an insult towards our siblings and our friends!" Hashirama said trying to appeal to Madara's better nature. "You know nothing of my-!" Madara started to say, but Hashirama interrupted his speech. "I don't want to kill you!" Hashirama declared shocking the group of teens watching the memory.

"Are you implying that you could kill me at anytime?" Madara asked him puzzled. "No, I'm saying we're friends!" Hashirama declared. "I've already...reached it!" Madara cried out as Kurama stood up and roared "RRRRRROOOOOOOAAAAAAARRRRRRRR". "Then so be it!" Hashirama got red pigment around his eyes. "Senpō: Mokuton: Shin Sūsenju (Sage Art: Wood Style: Thousand Armed Kannon) Hashirama called out as the same statue used that day rose out of the earth and began to charge forward towards Madara and Kurama. "Here I go, Madara!" Hashirama called out loudly.

"Bring it, Hashirama!" Madara countered as both charged letting loose a furious war cry at the other. "Chojo Kebutsu (Artifacts of of the Buddha)" Hashirama declared as his statue unleashed a barrage of fists which were blocked with bladed biju dama from Madara but in the end the sheer amount of fists overwhelmed the blasts and slammed into the Susanoo clad Kurama kicking up a large cloud of dust and creating an explosion that blocked their view. When the dust cleared Madara and part of Kurama were exposed to the world around them.

"He stripped away the Susanoo!" Madara said shocked with that Hashirama detached the statue from its fists and walked towards Madara and grabbed Kurama, who was tiny compared to the statue, holding him still and then the wooden golem wrapped up by a wooden dragon leapt down and with a palm extend with the kanji for "sit" on its palm. "Kakuan Nitten Suishu (Tenth Edict to Enlightenment)" Hashirama declared as the golem touched Kurama after Madara had lept away realizing the danger.

As soon as the palm touched the red glow of kurama's eyes dimmed and he soon fell asleep. Hashirama jumped down to face his former friend both looked at each other for a second then they charged. "MADARA!" Hashirama yelled out at his friend. "HASHIRAMA!" Madara yelled out before the light faded. After a long while of fighting each other, Hashirama's sage mode was exhausted and Madara's sharingan deactivated both were exhausted beyond comprehension.

It rained around them and the land was ripped apart. Madara smiled and glared at his rival "This time you won't reach the other side." he declared as they both charged each other across the river that was formed from their conflict. There was a small katana in Hashirama's hand and gunbai and scythe in Madara's hands they both clashed samurai style and Madara was able to land on his feet but Hashirama collapsed into the water. Madara turned his head and looked at Hashirama while the latter struggled to rise on all fours and looked at Madara. "I'm the one still standing...opposite from the last time." Madara declared smuggly.

"I just wanted to protect...the dream I finally reached I don't want anymore…" Hashirama huffeed out. "You look pretty depressed Hashirama...can't perk back up this time, eh?" Madara asked sarcastically as he turned to his former friend a confident smile on his face. When suddenly he was stabbed through the heart from behind shocking him. Madara looked shocked and saw that where hashirama was there was a wood statue. "Mokuton...Bunshin! I can't believe my back was taken..." Madara said taking deep breaths as he tried to preserve his fading life.

"I will protect our...no my village. No matter what, I still believe to this day that protecting the village will lead to the protection of the people, shinobi and children! I will not forgive anyone who threatens the village, be they a friend...sibling...or even my own child…" Hashirama growled out as Madara collapsed to his knees defeated. "You've changed…. Hashirama. You've got your priorities backwards, eventually... it shall someday lead the village to darkness." Madara told his former friend. With that Madara collapsed…. dead. a few seconds later Hashirama collapsed completely exhausted as the memory faded away.

They suddenly found themselves back in the outside world with awed expressions on their faces. Levy looked at him with appreciation the other's looked at him wide eyed. "So manly..." Elfman said. "They did that much damage with a single fight... good god they aren't human." Erza said. "Well my great grandfather was once known as the most powerful person where I come from, but ever since the war I inherited the title." Naruto said.

"Wall either way... thanks for sharing that memory with us." Erza told him. "Don't mention it. Now I want some money of my own so I'm just gonna choose a job so I'll see you guys later." Naruto said as he walked away from the chatting group. Walking up to the board he grabbed a job wanting someone to destroy a horde of wyverns. Nodding his head Naruto quickly filled out the job journal and walked out of the guildhall. When he arrived at the train station he boarded a train that left for Clover and felt a bit queasy which forced him to release healing chakra throughout his body quickly easing the pain in his gut.

"This is ridiculous how is it that every time you get on this metal container you get sick to your stomach." Son said. "It's because of the Dragon Lacrima I bought from Elizabeth. She told us that something like this would happen so it's no surprise that it is." Naruto said to him. "I know,but I think you would have been just fine without them. You can take them out and the residue power from them would still be there so why don't you. I mean you already have nearly a dozen bloodlines and that God Slayer Magic as well as Crash, and us Tailed Beast's. I think you have enough." Son told his jinchuuriki.

Naruto thought about it... and he realized that the monkey was right... why did he buy something he had no use for when he had the magic he did. Clasping his hands together he called upon his chakra and created a Wood Clone. "Take them out like Elizabeth said, and don't kill me." Naruto ordered the clone who set out to quickly do it's work. Quickly removing the two orbs Naruto soon dismissed his clone and held the two powerful items in his hands.

His Rinnegan began to glow as Naruto started to absorb the energy within the two orbs causing them to crack before shattering as Naruto took away the last of their power. "Just in case..." Naruto told himself. The reason he destroyed the two lacrima by taking their power was an added benefit of a backup plan. If Naruto ever ran across a dragon that wasn't friendly to either him or his friends then he would have the magic, and power to destroy them... with one attack. After that he would no longer be able to call himself a dragon slayer... he would be normal... well not exactly normal... once again.

Getting off the train Naruto quickly went to the place the person that had requested a wizard "Excuse me sir you requested a wizard." Naruto said to the man. "Ah yes finally someone has accepted my job. Yes well for the past three months a horde of menacing Wyverns have been terrorizing the citizens we can't do anything about them, but obviously someone with magic could. Please I beg of you... stop this catastrophe before it becomes worse." the man begged the blond.

"Don't worry I'll take care of the problem." Naruto told the man. The man thanked him relentlessly while Naruto waved him off. After getting directions t where the horde was he set off to go hunting. When he arrived at the place where the Wyverns were he was honestly surprised that the man wasn't lying. There before him stood, slept, or ate nearly three-hundred wyverns. Apparently something like this was extremely rare to witness so Naruto decided to get to work as he entered Sage Mode "Son lend me some chakra." Naruto said. "Right!" the four tailed monkey replied as he filtered his power into his jinchuuriki.

A orb the size of a grapefruit made out of lava appeared in the palm of his hand before four blades of sharpened wind surrounded it as it began to make a loud screeching sound gaining the attention of all the wyverns there "Senpō: Yōton Rasenshuriken (Sage Art: Lava Style Rasenshuriken)" Naruto called out as the large sphere of molten rock grew in size until it was the same size as one of the older Wyverns. Drawing his arm back Naruto then threw the powerful technique at them.

It cut through ten of the large beasts before it burst cutting down another two dozen. This caused all of the Wyverns to charge the blond who smirked. Calling upon the Susanoo it's skeletal body quickly covered the blond before the skin and muscle grew over it as it entered it's humanoid form. Adding more chakra it went through a rapid growth as the chakra entity grew its armor. He wanted to end this as quickly as he could or else he would have to wait for the next three hours to find a way back to Magnolia since the train station closed in a half hour.

The Susanoo was done evolving and was now the Perfect Susanoo... It had a helmet that features a long nose, two spikes over each eye, a slit stretching across its mouth, three gaps on each of its cheeks and one additional gap on its chin. It also had hair which is tied up at the sides as well as a vertical mark extending across its left eye similar to that of a scar and a single horn protrudes from the chin, like a beard. On it's back were two wings that had hands in the middle and wielding a large broadsword or was it a katana in the right hand.

Grabbing the pommel of the sword Naruto drew it and with a mighty swing decimated the number of wyverns down from nearly three hundred to almost half their original numbers while he split the top of a nearby mountaintop off. The warrior swung the sword again, but this time vertically creating a trench from the energy that flew off he blade further lowering their numbers. The Wyverns now knew they were going up against something they had no chance against and began to flee. Naruto however knew he wouldn't get paid, as much, if he allowed for there to be survivors.

Drawing back it's head the Susanoo released a large sea of flames at the miniature dragon's that quickly engulfed them burning them alive. Stopping the flow of his chakra Naruto watched the sea of flame die down and nodded his head satisfied he completed his mission without fail. Releasing the control over the Susanoo he landed on the ground, released his hold on the Natural energy he gathered and began to make his way towards the town so he could get paid. Walking with a small smirk on his face Naruto told his employer, for he was being paid for something, he had completed the request which stunned him, but in the end got paid.

Arriving at the train station he saw that he was just several minutes late as he saw the train that would take him home was starting to depart leaving him stranded. "Well... looks like you need to wait..." Shukaku said obviously. "Naaahh I'll just Shunshin..." Naruto responded as he formed the Ram seal and disappeared in a puff of smoke, before he reappeared on top of the train. Climbing down Naruto walked inside one of the carts he chose a seat and sat down and closed his eye's.

Naruto sighed once again as he walked into the council room in Era. Naruto cracked his back as he stood on the podium "So what do you want to know?" he asked the council members. The leader of the council narrowed his eye's "You'd do well to remember that you are at our mercy boy." he told Naruto. Naruto snorted "Yeah like I give a flying fuck at being at your mercy. In fact your scare tactics aren't even as scary as my mother is when she is drunk." he told Org who growled at Naruto. Siegrain decided to step up before Org did something he would regret "Naruto-san we would like to know what exactly transpired in the guild war between Fairy Tail and Phantom Lord." he said.

Naruto scratched the back of his neck "Well I was out on a job request and when I got back I saw that the airy Tail guildhall was destroyed with these huge iron beams. So I went ahead and destroyed the ones that got in the way before I went to the basement. After talking to the old man I then set about on reconstructing the guildhall made from the beams of iron. When that was done I made a few enchantments so that the newly rebuilt guildhall wouldn't kill us from the heat. The next day I find three members of Fairy Tail tacked to a tree. After freeing them I healed them and then we went to attack Phantom." he said as if it wasn't a big deal.

He continued "After arriving I went a bit wild and used my abilities to fight until the old man was hurt and we were ordered to retreat. After we got back to the guuld Phantom arrived in their mobile guild and attacked us with something called a Jupiter Cannon. After I managed to stop the strike we all charged the building and we fought to defend the town from what was then classified as a dark guild as they had indirectly attacked innocent civilians. After the battle you guys showed up." Naruto said. That was a basic rundown of what had happened so yeah there was no reason to lie to the old grouch on the pedestal that thought he was all that.

The man nodded "Thank you that will be all for now. You may take leave." he told Naruto. Naruto shrugged and disappeared in a cloud of smoke indicating it was a Kage Bunshin. The day before had been quite hectic when he and Natsu came to tell Lucy that the debris had been cleared away only to find her missing. They had done a little looking and saw she wrote a letter saying she was going home. So with the fear of her leaving their mind they immediately set out to stop her. Naruto, Cyclone, Gray, Erza, Happy, and a heavily bandaged Natsu had found her that evening at a grave surprising her.

She of course settled their fears when she said she was just visiting her mother's grave and telling her father to leave them alone. They also found that the 'town' they were walking through was just a part of the gardens which her family's estate went all the way to a mountain. Natsu and Gray immediately started to goof off when they found out she was rich as fucking hell. Happy and Cyclone could only gape at the two idiots while Erza looked at the sky saying it was beautiful. Naruto could only sigh. He had heard that the Heartfilia family was one of the richest families in Fiore, but then again he didn't expect them to be as rich as Lucy said they were.

When they had returned to the guild hall he saw people were already busy and decided to join in helping them rebuild the guild. As he went to pick up another plank the Rune Knights had appeared. "Members of Fairy Tail I order you to cease any and all activity. As a member of the Rune Knights and an enforcer for the council I order you all to stay where you are and answer all questions regarding the guild war between Phantom Lord and this here guild." a Rune Knight commander ordered. With no other choice but to comply or get arrested Naruto set the plank he had picked up back down in the pile.

"Now where is the Third Master Makarov, Erza Scarlet, Natsu Dragneel, and Naruto Senju of Fairy Tail at." the Rune Knight demanded. Stepping forward Naruto waved a hand "I'm Naruto." he said to the Rune Knight. Snapping his fingers he motioned for Naruto to be cuffed and placed in a transport. Makarov, Erza, and Natsu quickly stepped out and then Natsu of course tried to bolt when he saw the Rune Knights but got caught by Erza. In the end the four of them were taken to Era for a meeting with the magic council. They were each interrogated one by one until only Naruto was left standing outside the great hall that held the meetings.

Outside Naruto was leaning against a wall when the memories of his clone came to him. Naruto tapped on Makarov's shoulder "I think they may want to have a ew more words with you Master." the blonde Rinnegan weilder stated to the old man. Makarov nodded his head and went in the meeting room. Several minutes later the elderly man walked back out. Naruto looked at him with a raised eyebrow "So how'd it go?" he asked. Makarov sighed "They want to speak with you again this time thee real you and not one of your clones." Makarov told Naruto. Naruto sighed and walked in through the doors to the room. This was taking longer than he thought.

Nodding his head he signified he was indeed ready to get this over with."Come on old man." he said to Makarov turning around. Opening the door, the two men walked inside and proceeded with heading upstairs to the council chambers. Upon reaching their destination, they opened the large brown door and stepped inside. As the door closed behind them, the duo saw a the Fairy Tail mages and a group of people sitting patiently, as if they were solely waiting for their arrival. Naruto sighed "I thought I was done with the interrogating part." Naruto said to the council a bit irritatedly. They had just released him not even a half hour ago.

"Welcome back Makarov-sama, we've been expecting you." Org said plainly, ignoring Naruto's statement from before, before his expressions changed as he continued, "I see you have brought the original Naruto as requested that is good." he said with narrowed eyes as he looked at Naruto while getting a raised eyebrow from said blonde ninja. Naruto inwardly smirked at the weak gaze the councilman was shooting at him, and simply shrugged his shoulders in an uncaring fashion. "I'm here on your request councilman Org." the young man replied calmly, as he eyed the man who questioned him.

Org nodded in acceptance before turning towards Makarov as his expression turned serious. "Naruto Senju of Fairy Tail…I know we've already went through this process, but we want to reaffirm what you told us from what we've heard about the war between Phantom and your guild. Again I ask you what reasoning was there for you to execute such an action? We are asking the same questions we have asked your friends so there is no need to feel incredulous. Now be honest and answer." the councilman told him, knowing how much he hated the decision of a war to occur between Legal Guilds. Seriously that was literally the worst excuse in the book.

Naruto sighed this was starting to gt ridiculous to extreme levels. The other council members nodded and waited patiently, as they knew that Fairy Tail wasn't a Guild that would implement such a decision and they had indeed asked the same questions, and had been given the same answers. Therefore, they were curious as to what could have happened for Makarov to pass on that ruthless judgment. "Two days ago Wizard Saint Jose Porla sent one of his mages to damage our guildhall. That was something I was willing to forgive because I was strictly told by Master Makarov not to retaliate as a building can be fixed up to be good as new." Naruto said beginning.

"However, that was before one of his men attacked my friends and beat them ruthlessly on Jose's orders. That is something I know the Master would never take lying down. That was when he ordered the attack on Phantom Lord." Naruto said as he explained to the people in the room with a grim tone, as he started to recall what happened during Phantom's attack... again. The council members were nodding as they had been informed by the other's and the information was still the same. It still was rather hard pill to swallow to hear Jose Porla, one of the Ten Wizard Saints, would allow his Guild to do such a thing to the mages of Fairy Tail.

They of course had heard of the travesty and wanted to fix it as soon as possible. Belno was being rather quiet, seeing as she didn't agree with the actions of the Fairy Tail Guild in the past and still didn't even now. However, hearing this from all of the mages, she could sympathize with how they handled the situation. However, the fact of the matter was that she had a narrow minded thinking towards Fairy Tail. "How can we be sure you're not lying just like the other's?" She questioned Naruto rudely. Makarov growled at the wordings of the councilwoman because he understood how much Belno disliked his guild and her way of thinking wasn't healthy.

However, the leader of Fairy Tail didn't get the chance to give his response as a certain redhead stepped forward. "Watch your tone. What Naruto speaks of is the truth." she said. "I understand that you may be telling the truth from your own perspective but it is still a question that you must answer nevertheless." Org said as he looked at Naruto waiting for his answer. "Alright I'll give you that one. However, if you need further proof of this claim, I'm sure you could always bring in that insignificant and mentally challenged Jose who I had the utmost pleasure of putting down, like the lost dog he truly is." Naruto answered emotionlessly as he gave every council member present a watchful eye.

They all quickly went wide-eyed at hearing what the blonde had to say, finally realizing that he was the one that defeated the leader of the Phantom Lord Guild. "WHAT WAS THAT?" A roaring tone came from a man in the far east of the meeting room, which caused everyone to turn around. Smirking widely, Naruto turned and saw an enraged Jose Porla who was handcuffed like them, with the exception of Makarov, glaring at him heatedly. The Phantom Lord Guild Master was currently standing with some of the council guards by his side. He was just called in and was awaiting for the council meeting to commence.

He stayed silent as he walked through the door, but hearing the blonde talking about him like that, made him furious. Naruto's smirk could only grow wider as he eyed the man with disgust. "Oh you're still alive Jose. I'll admit that it's a rather nauseating pleasure to see you still living." he said coldly while keeping up the magnificent smirk he had on his face. Jose could only seethe with rage at those words from the blonde and stomped his feet angrily. A few of the council members were wide-eyed at the interaction between the two mages as it was nothing like they ever seen before. Wow such cheap theatrics for a group of fools.

They could only look on in shock as the blonde kept infuriating Jose while keeping calm as he was at it, like those actions were of a second nature to him. Ultear was smirking inwardly at the conversation. Siegrain was smirking in the background upon seeing the sight. The young man then turned towards Ultear, who blushed once more under his analytical gaze. 'Her presence is rather strange as well, but I am not too sure of her intentions, other than the obvious interest she has in myself.' Naruto thought before mentally shrugging his shoulders as those people were no threat to him... yet. Yep the pig known as Jose was still ranting his ear off.

Naruto was pulled away from his thoughts when he heard Jose screeching absurd things once more. "…ARE YOU EVEN LISTENING TO ME BRAT?" Jose shrieked furiously as he started stomping the floor while glaring at the blonde with unmarked rage. Naruto chuckled amusingly before turning his attention towards the entire council. "Let's just get on with the meeting, as my patience is wearing thin. I know that Jose is in a rush as well, seeing as he probably requires a couple of the more willing members of his Guild for his nightly activities." he said coolly while chuckling further as he looked over at the man he so effectively disrespected.

Jose began screaming with fury upon hearing this, and the guards beside him snickered at his displeasure. The council members had to smirk at the comment, and even though it was inhumane, not to. Ultear was giggling furiously at the way Naruto was talking to Jose.'What is this kid a comedic god or is he making this up on the fly?' Michello thought to himself before slowly regaining his composure, from the initial shock he got from overhearing the two mages' converse. These thoughts were shared among the other council members. Makarov himself was silent but in reality, he was trying his best not to roll down on the floor in laughter.

He had the distinct pleasure of witnessing the blonde at work during the Phantom Lord invasion, and the way Naruto handled himself when he defeated Jose was absolutely astonishing. Chuckling, the newcomer of the council members looked at the blonde intently. "You are a rather interesting person Naruto-san. My name is Crawford Seam. I am the chairman of the Magic Council." he said before chuckling once more at the antics of the young man. Naruto raised an eyebrow in interest, now knowing that this council member was actually the chairman of the organization. Well at least there were some people that were kind enough to speak rationally.

The young man smiled as he bowed slightly to show the man respect before calmly replying, "It's an honor to meet you, Crawford-dono. However, if we may, can we please continue on with the task at hand?" he asked the smiled widely at the bold statement and gave a nod, while keeping a fixed eye contact with the blond. Naruto then began looking at the council members once more with an impassive face. With that, the council members all began questioning Naruto about what happened while Jose kept yelling at every comment Naruto had made about him. It was both entertaining and boring to extremely high levels to say the least.

It had once reached a heated argument as the interrogation continued, but everyone was shocked to the core when they heard that Naruto truly was the one that beat Jose and his guild to an inch of it's life, as they looked at the young man with wide-eyes. When they had finished questioning them "Miss Scarlet and gentlemen, please wait outside so we may come to a decision." Crawford stated before turning towards his fellow council members. The group nodded before walking outside of the chambers. Outside the door, Naruto kept with his infuriating comments aimed at Jose, which only made him seethe further in rage at the blonde. \

Natsu snickered in the background, observing one of his guildmates inflicting emotional wounds to his old nemesis. After 10 minutes passed, a guard emerged from the door and requested them to walk back inside. As they stepped into the chambers, the council members smirked slightly. It was quite obvious from seeing the proud look Naruto had on his face that Jose was verbally stomped on. "We have reached a final verdict." Crawford said in a serious tone as he stood in the center of the council room. The mages gave a nod for the man to continue, and the chairman nodded in return before clearing his throat.

Crawford remained serious before explaining, "The attack on Fairy Tail was unjust and with the other information we have gathered, we of the council hereby disband the Phantom Lord Guild." he said and then heard screams of outrage from the former guildmaster at the proclamation of his guild being disbanded. He paused to see the look of outrage on Jose's face, and snickered inwardly as he knew Naruto would be proud right now. "We have also have decided to strip Jose Porla of his status as Wizard Saint as of now." The chairman finished calmly before intently looking at the group of Fairy mages, who had a mixed reaction.

Erza was honestly surprised like Makarov and Natsu while Naruto was laughing himself to death on the inside. This had angered Jose greatly as not only his Guild was disbanded, but now, he also lost his rank. All of his work in forming Phantom Lord, becoming Master and then obtaining the title of Wizard Saint. That was now all gone to waste and he had only one person to blame for it all. Jose glared at Naruto, the one that had defeated him in battle and seethed at that infuriating blonde. The young man in question simply smirked at the now former Guild Master of Phantom Lord. He was going to enjoy what he was about to do with immense pleasure.

"Oh, poor sweet innocent little Josephine-hime. Go and hand your precious medallion over to the nice people of the council." Naruto said innocently while waving two fingers in a childish manner. The now former Wizard Saint fumed as one could visibly see steam releasing from his ears. The guards beside him placed a hand to their mouths as they were on the verge of laughing hysterically at the comment made towards Jose. "Go on, be a good girl now and give it to them." Naruto stated childishly once more before a wide smirk emerged on his face, knowing the man he disrespected would further glare at him for it.

Jose scowled as he walked over to the council members with his medallion in hand. Everyone was now chuckling at the interaction, especially Makarov, who had longed to see this moment. The members of the council were rather surprised by the repetitive taunts being thrown at Jose. They looked Naruto, who seemed to make his actions look like it was a mere child's play thing. Jose handed over his medallion and turned around to leave the meeting hall as he was still enraged by what was happening to him. Naruto smirked as he felt the need to give the foolish man a final taunt. This was going to be one for the books for sure.

"Well now that the trash is leaving, I'd like to request something." The young man said coolly while keeping his attention towards the council audience, showing that he could care less for Jose Porla. Jose tripped in his step and turned to Naruto as his rage continued to rise to unmarked territory. 'HOW DARE HE!?' He thought to himself as his blood boiled at the sight of an unfazed Naruto. Jose fumed once more before rushing out the door and slamming it behind him. Natsu laughed loudly at the retreating Jose and held his stomach, knowing how satisfied his friend truly felt at the moment. Everyone around him chuckled in amusement at what just transpired and had their fill of laughter for the day.

That was before Naruto regained his composure and formed a serious and slightly cold look on his face, making the others gulp slightly at his sudden change of attitude. Siegrain leaned forward "And what would that be Mr Senju?" he asked the blonde. Naruto cracked his neck "I want to see if I can earn that Wizard Saint title... what rank was lil miss Josephine again?" he asked. Siegrain chuckled "He was fifth I believe." he told Naruto. Naruto nodded "Well then I request that I take this position." Naruto said shocking all the Fairy Tail wizards there as well as a few of the council members that were there. Surely he was joking about this right.

Org leaned forward "The only way for you to attain the position is to take a series of trials and then pass. To be honest you must take on all the tasks that the other Wizard Saints that rank below the fifth seat, which isn't much actually, have taken, and then keep on taking the trials that require one to take the fifth seat." he told Naruto. Naruto shrugged "Give them to me and I will pass with ease." he answered the man. The council members looked at each other and nodded before Siegrain looked at Naruto "Very well we accept that you want to take a position in the Ten Wizard Saint's. Therefore we have set up a test of sorts to make sure you are fit for the position." he told Naruto.

Naruto shrugged "Lay it on me." he said. Org held up a hand "Not just yet Mr Senju. To know what makes you fit for the position you must understand that with the title of a Wizard Saint comes the responsibility like no other. So we want you to meet here in one week and we will administer the trial to you in order for you to become a Saint. You may all leave now." Org told the group of wizards. Naruto nodded his head and walked out of the room with those that had come with him to the meeting. Grabbing onto them all his Rinnegan glowed before each of them faded away before reappearing at the guildhall. That meeting was boring as fuck.

Naruto stretched as he made his way over to the bar "Mira some beer." he told the barmaid. Mira shrugged and went to fetch the alcohol. Lisanna came over and sat next to hm "So how'd it go Naruto-kun?" she asked him. Naruto shrugged and explained what had happened at the meeting. Lisanna was wondering why he would talk to the council like he did, but she didn't blame him as the council was a pain in the ass. Lisanna looked him in the eye "Hey Naruto-kun do you have anything planned besides taking the trial anytime soon?" sh asked him. Naruto shook his head no showing he didn't have anything better to do as of now.

Lisanna smiled brightly "Really! Well I was wondering if you wanted to spend some time with me on a mission request." she told him. Naruto didn't know where this was coming from, but seeing as he had nothing better to do he would go with her. Naruto motioned for her to lead on causing her to giggle "Silly the job isn't until tomorrow morning." she told him. Naruto groaned "Well there goes the idea of getting away from Natsu." he said as his head crashed to the table. At this time Mira waled out with a mug of beer in her hand. While it wasn't high grade Myoboku Sake it was a good substitute for the darn stuff. Not that he drank much or often.

Naruto finished the beer and sat the mug down. Standing up he began to walk out of the guildhall with Lisanna on his heels. Lisanna was curious so she asked him where he was going. Naruto rubbed the back of his neck "I'm just going to see my friend Sasuke. You met him when Momoshiki and Kinshiki attacked us... sort of." he told her. Lisanna nodded her head "Well I want to get to know Sasuke-san a bit more as well, so can I come too?" she asked. Naruto shrugged before placing a hand on her shoulder as his Rinnegan flashed before the two of them disappeared. In a flash the blonde Rinnegan wielder and Lisanna reappeared at Lamia Scale's guildhall.

Naruto ignoring the look of Lisanna walked into the building to see several people walking around. However there was one person that stood out to him most. Sasuke was sitting at a table sharpening his sword with a plate of tomatoes to eat. Naruto walked over to the 'last' Uchiha an sat down. Sasuke huffed "So, what do you want Senju?" he asked his rival. Naruto smirked "Well I was wondering if you wanted to have a spar." Naruto said causing Sasuke to stop sharpening his sword. He looked at Naruto "Meet me at the Woodsea forest in an hour." he told Naruto. Naruto shrugged and vanished with Lisanna. He reappeared in a forest clearing with a small building that resembled a cat.

Naruto saw a young girl and a white cat that looked like a certain blue cat he knew. Walking over to her he kneeled with a smile. "Hello." he greeted causing her to jump with hr cat as they hadn't sensed him. The young girl smiled weakly "H-hello." she greeted shyly. Naruto smiled gently "So could you tell me something." he said to her. The girl nodded "Uh sure." she said. However before she could talk any further the cat interrupted "Whatever you have to say I'm sure the Master would take it up with you, ruffian." she said to the blonde Jinchuuriki causing his eye to twitch in annoyance. This cat was annoying him already and it was not nice either.

Naruto shook his head "No you misunderstand. I'm looking for the Woodsea forest as I am having a spar with my friend and we don't want to damage any towns or stuff." he told her causing the cat to calm down. The cat gave an embarrassed laugh "Oh well I hope you can forgive me as I'm only looking out for little Wendy. You see we are in the Cait Shelter Guild and she is like our best image so we only want what's best for her." the cat said. Naruto nodded his head "I understand. My name is Naruto Senju and the young woman behind me is Lisanna Strauss. So is this the Woodsea forest?" he asked again this time getting a nod from both of them.

Wendy spoke with more confidence "Uh huh." she said. Just as Naruto was about to speak a old man wearing old native clothes came out with a mug of beer in hand. He looked at Wendy "Hello Wendy-chan, Carla-san how are you doing today?" he asked them. They replied that they were doing fine and he then looked at Naruto "Ah I know you. You're Fairy Tail's Forest God." he said as he looked the blonde warrior over. Naruto quirked a eyebrow "Since when has anybody called me that?" he asked the man. Something was off about this man. Wendy smiled "Master Raboul it's good to see you." she said greeting the old man with a large smile on her face.

The now introduced Raboul gave another laugh and pat Wendy on the head and asked her if she could go inside the guild. When the girl and her cat had left he then looked at Naruto "Well since you asked so nicely I will tell you it was since early this morning when a magazine made its way to our guil saying something about your control over nature magic and the likes." the man said to Naruto. Naruto shrugged at what he was told. A bloodline like the Mokuton was seen as forest or nature magic so he would let them think what they wanted to think for now. Naruto looked to Lisanna "Could you let us speak alone for a moment?" he asked her.

Lisanna nodded and asked if she could go inside with Wendy and was told she could and then left. Naruto then gained a serious look "Ok what are you, I can;t sense any life energy comingform you." Naruto said to Raboul. Raboul sighed and explained to him about everything. His age of time. Creating Nirvana, and what it was designed for. When he was done Naruto had to give the ghost a medal. He sure was persistent to have made it this long in the world with sheer willpower alone. Naruto then asked if he could Take Wendy back to Fairy Tail where she could be looked after properly and Raboul immediately agreed to the notion.

Naruto then had a clone go fetch Wendy, Carla, and Lisanna and had them come outside. After telling Wendy and the other females, who didn't believe him, about his past Naruto had to step up and confirm what they had heard from him. Raboul smiled "And now my duty is complete. Naruto-san when you get done with your spar I want you to seal away Nirvana forever." he told Naruto who nodded his head yes showing he would get the job done. "It is time..." Raboul said. He then looked to Wendy "Take care Wendy." finished the Master as he began to cancel out the illusion he had created.

Naruto and Lisanna stayed silent as they watched Wendy witness the members she had come to consider family for the past six years disappear before her eyes; "Magna! Pepel! What is this...? Why are you...?" cried Wendy as tears began to appear before her eyes. "Everyone!" cried Carla, as she too, could not believe what she was seeing; "NO! YOU CAN'T... YOU CAN'T JUST DISAPPEAR!" shouted Wendy falling to her knees with tears falling down her cheeks. "I must apologize for deceiving you all this time Wendy... Carla." said the old spirit as small spheres of light began to appear around him.

"All the members of this guild were but an illusion that I created." he said before he then he looked towards the sky with a saddened look. "In order to watch over Nirvana, I lived alone in this abandoned village, until seven years ago, you came and asked me to watch over you and I agreed after seeing your sincerity. And so, I created a guild of illusionary companions for you." the Master said once again. "NO! I DON'T WANT TO HEAR THIS!" shouted Wendy with her eyes closed, tears falling down her cheeks non stop after she witness the last of her companions disappeared. Smiling softly on his kneeling position, he wiped a tear away from her eye, causing her to look at him with sadness.

"Wendy, you and Carla no longer need to be accompanied by illusionary companions." then pointed behind her, right where Naruto and his guildmates were standing "During your stay, I saw you two formed a bond of companionship and friendship with my illusions." smiling proudly at the girl "You have found a true companion in him and his friends. Now go and live the way you want to live. You don't need me to guide you anymore... you're ready to make your own life. So go make your own paradise Wendy-chan." he told her.

Standing up on his feet, Roubaul took a few steps back, as he too began to disappear "Your future awaits you... It's only just the beginning." were his last words as he was almost completely gone. "MASTER!" shouted Wendy as she jumped towards her master, but it was too late as he had vanished from the land of the living, his words being carried by the winds. "Take care... Wendy." and with that... it was over. Naruto cast a subtle jutsu to make her fall asleep along with the cat and he handed them both to Lisanna "Take them to the guild, I'll be back after my spar with Sasuke and I'll tend to her then after I get back." he told her as his Rinnegan flashed before the trio vanished.

A familiar energy appeared behind him and Naruto smirked before he turned around. Sasuke had arrived and their spar was about to truly begin. The two didn't say anything for several minutes before they suddenly charged each other. Sasuke threw a kick at Naruto hoping to land the first blow on his blonde rival. Naruto having the superior strength caught Sasuke's kick and punched him in the stomach throwing the Uchiha back. Sasuke used his momentum to right himself and land on his feet, already used to the level of strength Naruto used he shot back into the fight ready to continue.

Naruto smirked at his opponent, he was as tenacious as he was. Naruto leaned away from a punch jumped over a kick and spun into a hammer kick that Sasuke avoided and countered with a kick of his own that landed perfectly into Naruto's side. This time being thrown away Naruto grunted slightly and landed on his feet. Both of them shared a smirk before continuing their Taijutsu warm up. Naruto knew that he and Sasuke were even in Taijutsu, even when Sasuke used his Sharingan so he kept a level-head when Sasuke activated the red-tomoe eyes, even though his Rinnegan was always active and could do a better job than the lower level eye.

Naruto started to slowly push chakra to his limbs while Sasuke observed every minuscule detail of his opponent ready to pounce on any openings. A breeze over took the arena and the two vanished into thin air. Sasuke spun into a backhanded punch, Naruto ducked under the swing and sent an uppercut to Sasuke's arm. The Uchiha saw that hit coming and twisted his extended arm and caught the Senju's uppercut between his forearm and bicep. Sasuke pulled the caught arm and jumped at the same time, mid-air Sasuke put Naruto's neck in a leglock trying to choke him out. Was he seriously going to try that against him when he knew of his highly superior strength.

Seeing what Sasuke was trying to do Naruto flexed his muscles and used his nearly unrivaled strength to throw Sasuke off of him and with his caught arm slammed the Uchiha into the solid earth. Dust shot up from the impacted area and quickly cleared from shockwave. Sasuke grunted at the near back breaking slam, he spun and twisted himself to his feet while glaring at his opponent. Naruto huffed slightly, Sasuke put him in that hold in an instant and he was nearly out of the fight right then and there. He would have to play it carefully in close quarters. Naruto reached into his shinobi pouch and slid several shuriken between his fingers before launching all of them towards his eagle eyed opponent.

He was the faster and could launch shuriken at faster rates while Sasuke relied on pin-point accuracy. Sasuke quickly palmed several shuriken and tossed them towards Naruto's, having less at the time he aimed them to bounce of each other to hit the excess shuriken that Naruto threw. Naruto and Sasuke continued throwing shuriken at one another at blinding speeds both trying to break through the wall of steel that the other was throwing. Naruto winced as he was cut on the cheek, shoulders and legs, Sasuke could obviously keep track of Naruto's barrage much better than he could. He really lost his edge ever since the war two years ago.

Naruto took advantage of his superior speed and started throwing more and more while subtly weaved hand-seals in between trying to pelt Sasuke with dozens an dozens of shuriken. Naruto threw ten more shuriken that were deflected by Sasuke once more but as they clashed Naruto smirked as he clapped his hands and wind exploded outward, "Fūton: Reppūshō (Wind Release: Gale Palm)" Naruto intoned. All of the mid-air shuriken were blown towards Sasuke all backed by a hurricane like gale that upturned some of the soil in its' path. Oh so it was going to be like that was it, well then how about this.

Sasuke then flared his chakra and with two hand-seals sent out a massive fire ball that stopped the shuriken in place and collided with the wind jutsu causing an explosion that blew both men off their feet.

Naruto smirked slightly to himself. " This is going better than I originally thought. I mean so far none of the landscape is destroyed to that's a plus.' all of which was true as they had both been using weak d-rank jutsu against the other. Sasuke steadied his breathing and unsheathed his chokuto before taking his stance, if Naruto was going to throw around ninjutsu he'll need to get in his face before he could make seals. Naruto won't try to use a jutsu with a lightning enhanced sword coming at him, he wasn't that stupid. Naruto smiled at the site of the sword. "Kenjutsu huh? Well I'm game enough for that." Naruto said.

Then his right arm glowed with chakra as he fed the seal beneath his glove. A puff of smoke erupted around Naruto's right arm and when cleared it showed Naruto's white Katana he had Tenten repair hen they were younger. With nothing else to say the two most powerful men in the world charged each other. The two swords came together in a clash of sparks as the two blades met in the middle. Naruto pushed Sasuke's sword away and brought his down for a shoulder cut that would end the fight but was parried by the Uchiha. Sasuke wasn't going to lose with a sword, this was his signature ability out of the team as he knew Naruto was a musclebound freak of nature.

He trained everyday with Kenjutsu and he knew for a fact that Naruto had the better experience due to the fact he had more practice. However his eye's would even that out. Naruto blocked a horizontal swing with a textbook stance, Sasuke stopped pushing against Naruto and, with his sword still held against Naruto's, let the blond fall forward slightly before pulling his blade back and swung towards Naruto's back to draw first blood.

Naruto in an impromptu move, went with the fall and rolled forward avoiding the second slice that would have surly ended the fight. He slapped his palm onto the ground to send a large root towards Sasuke to cause him to back off. Sasuke with his lightning enhanced sword prepared himself. Round two Ken-ninjutsu. A combination of swords and chakra techniques. As the wood came closer Sasuke, with the predictive abilities of his Kekkei Genkai, dodged the first tendril of wood and brought his sword down on the branch. The wood held firm for an instant before the high-intensity lightning enhanced sword destabilized the wood and severed it cleanly.

Oh yeah it was on. Naruto from across the arena tossed his sword in the air to weave through two hand-seals before catching the blade. Naruto held his left hand in a unique seal with his pointer and ring finger raised and the other three pointed down, pinky and thumb touching. The earth shook and several roots and branches shot from the earth to bind and crush Sasuke. Rinnegan and Sharingan blazing as the world was slowed to a crawl the Uchiha cut through branch after branch with blinding speeds. Sasuke took in the battlefield with his eyes as he started to mold his chakra outward across his sword with a change in shape and density.

As more and more roots came down on him, his sword crackled with more and more lightning as the sounds of chirping birds could be heard throughout the clearing. The lightning blade took on the shape of a pure blue beam of lightning that extended for five meters, Sasuke planted his foot into the ground and spun with all the speed and force he could and completely severed all the incoming branches and wood in a single circular swing. Sasuke stood triumphantly with a fifteen foot lightning spear in his left hand as wood splinters and debris fell around him. Was that the best that he could do, surely not as their last fight was more damaging to the world around.

Although they hadn't noticed they had made their way towards the location of Nirvana's sealing place. So when their swords had clashed again Naruto sent a kick at Sasuke's head and sent the mighty Uchiha sprawling where he then crashed into a large tree with black markings on it where power suddely flowed off of it and into Sasuke darkening his heart as it found the trace of Indra's soul within the Uchiha. Naruto watched as Sasuke stood up, and he had a bad feeling "Let's take a break Naruto." he said to his rival. Why would he suddenly want to take a break in the middle of a spar. The only reason that would happen is if he admitted defeat.

However Naruto being himself shrugged and turned and began walking away. However before he could get far a hand stabbed its way through his chest alerting the tenants of hat was happening. The eye's widened when they sensed the Uchiha was the cause of their Jinchuuriki's current predicament they all surged their power, only for Sasuke to start absorbing it from the blonde and into himself. Sasuke smirked "More Asura, more. Give me more of your power." he said darkly. Why was Sasuke calling him his ancestors name, he wasn't him. Naruto slowly turned "S-Sasuke why are y-you doing this?" he asked the man.

Sasuke growled "My name is not Sasuke Asura. I am Indra and I have the power of the gods thanks to you." he told Naruto causing Naruto's eye's to widen as he slowly looked around. Crap they were at the sealing site for Nirvana. Sasuke ripped his hand out of Naruto's body and watched as the Senju collapsed to his knee's and his tenants quickly healed the hole. Kurama growled "You know what you promised him two years ago is going to happen now. You have no choice but to kill him, Naruto." Kurama told Naruto who nodded his head. "I know, and this time there won't be any second chance as I promised to end the chain." he replied.

Lifting his hand he covered it in his coveted Crash Magic and brought it down destroying the area around him. It was time for the sons of Hagoromo to finish a battle that was long overdue it seemed. Naruto wasn't going to hold back this time like he did both time they had fought, and he wasn't going to be as nicce as he was nearly two years ago. He had crossed a line that he shouldn't have crossed. Now he was going to pay for it. Naruto's wound healed an d he stood up and turned around to see Sasuke smirking widely. "Senpou: Inton Raiha (Sage Art: Shadow Style Thunder Blast)" Sasuke intoned as he fired out purple lightning from his hands at Naruto.

Naruto and the bijuu were shocked to see him using the Sage arts, but seeing as he absorbed Naruto's chakra it was possible. Naruto then started bouncing around avoiding the electricity, but was struck by a good chunk and he cried out in pain as he got fried. Sasuke smirked darkly but Naruto turned into smoke and Sasuke looked around as Naruto jumped at him with a Kunai and Sasuke countered by channeling chakra into his left eye. "Rimbo!" Sasuke called out. A shadow Sasuke blocked the attack and Naruto's eye widened in shock. "Senpo: Ranton Koga (Sage Art: Gale Style Fang of Light) Sasuke intoned and he spat out the lightning bolt at Naruto.

Naruto barely dodged but the shot continued and ripped through several trees crippling them permanently. Naruto jumped to the ground and Sasuke looked at him with an amused smile. Naruto channeled chakra into his own Rinnegan and it started to glow causing Sasuke's look to harden. Naruto then blazed through handsigns and ended on tiger. "Katon: Gokakyu No Jutsu (Fire Style Great Fireball)" he called out and he spat out a huge fireball at Sasuke who made a have tiger seal. "Suiton: Suidanha (Water Style: Severing Wave)" Sasuke called out as he exhaled a jet of water which sliced the fireball in two and diverted them around him.

Naruto weaved more handsigns and a ball of lightning formed in hand but Sasuke vanished and had a kunai sliced Naruto's arm disrupting his energy causing it to fade in his hand. "Just give up Asura. Once I defeat you here then nothing is going to stop me from taking the world as mine." Sasuke demanded as Naruto withdrew his rikudo mode and his Rinnegan and smiled. Naruto suddenly charged Sasuke and threw a punch which Sasuke blocked and counted with a roundhouse kick which Naruto ducked under and replied with a vicious barrage of kicks which Sasuke dodged or blocked, but Naruto threw a high speed punch which caught Sasuke square in the jaw and the two separated and Naruto grinned.

"Looks like blood back neh." Naruto said smiling. "Wanna give up Sasuke?" he asked as Sasuke spat out a drop of blood and a tooth. "Lucky shot Asura, it won't happen again." Sasuke stated then he weaved some handsigns. "Katon: Gokakyu no Jutsu (Fire Style: Great Fireball)" Sasuke yelled as he exhaled a fireball at Naruto. "Suiton: Suiryudan no Jutsu (Water Style: Water Dragon Bullet)" Naruto intoned. Water molecules gathered and a water dragon was fired at Sasuke's fireball and steam erupted over the battlefield. Naruto pulled out a bunch of kunai and threw them at Sasuke who was able to dodge them but failed to noticed the formula on one of the kunai.

Naruto appeared right infront of Sasuke a kunai in his hand, "Hiraishingiri (Flying Thunder God Slash)" Naruto called out as he sliced right through Sasuke's kidney and Sasuke coughed up blood and dropped to the ground, bleeding heavily. However the wound healed nearly instantly thanks to Naruto's Sage Power and he stood up once again. Naruto formed a Rasengan and started to channel lightning chakra into it. The rasengan turned bright blue and the sounds of thunder echoed then it started to take the form of a bright blue spear which Naruto gripped in his hand, the tip danced with lightning chakra.

"Raiton: Rasen Kaminari Yari (Lightning style: Spiraling Thunder Spear)" Naruto called out and gripped the chakra attack and hurled it at Sasuke. Sasuke however managed to dodge the strike and it impaled into a tree and the force of the attack propelled it back towards the destroyed clearing and then exploded in a tower of blue lightning that stretched to the heavens. When it died down everything that was in the clearing was annihilated and there was a hole that was a-hundred feet down and was fifty feet wide. Sasuke was speechless as he witnessed an extremely powerful raiton jutsu that Naruto had just showed him.

He couldn't let something like that hit him or else he would die. Sasuke then channeled his chakra into the sky and called upon one of his most powerful techniques causing a dragon made of pure lightning to come down. Naruto's Rinnegan flashed as he held out his hand and began absorbing the chakra from the dragon. He looked at Sasuke "You forget the Rinnegan allows for the user to absorb all chakra they come into contact with." he said. He then clapped his hands together. Diamond spears rose out of the ground trying to impale the Uchiha, only for him to conjure up a partial Susanoo causing them to break.

Naruto watched as Sasuke then leaped into the air and called upon the power of the Deva Path and a large sphere of black Gravitational chakra where it then split apart into several orbs. Clapping his hands together Sasuke yelled "Chibaku Tensei (Planetary Devastation)" and the earth rose to encompass the orbs in large moon-like structures. "They're a little bigger and more solid than rain drops." Sasuke said and he then thrust his hand down and the rocks started to fall towards Naruto. Naruto conjured up several Tailed Beast Rasenshuriken and launched them at the meteors where they each detonated and ground them to dust.

From afar those that could see the small battle being waged could only wonder what was gong on. Lisanna however could tell who it was and was worried. She then gained a sad look in her eyes "Naruto..." she thought worriedly. Naruto watched as Sasuke called upon another orb and repeated the process of creating more moon constructs from the surrounding mountains. Sasuke clenched his fist "RARGH!" he roared as wooden tentacles came out of the center construct and began binding the other constructs to its form. Naruto narrowed his eyes "KURAMA!" he yelled out with all his might as his partner appeared fully covered with a golden Susanoo.

Kurama stabbed the two swords in his hands into the ground cratering it and then opened his mouth. Kurama then formed a highly compacted Bijudama in his mouth and quickly finished it. Naruto covered his right eye and a upon the black flames of hell "Amaterasu!" Naruto called out and the sphere of energy was covered in the black flames. Naruto formed his favorite seal "We're not done yet! It's time to up the stakes!" Naruto said as nine clones appeared clad in their Six Paths mode and then each formed a Rasengan using each of the Tailed Beasts chakra where they began filtering it into the flaming energy sphere.

Stabilizing the energies Naruto then aimed the powerful attack at the gigantic meteor. Steadying himself he fired the explosive with a powerful shockwave that cratered the ground further. The Bijudama collided with the giant meteor halting it in its tracks before it started pushing it back before it exploded high in the sky with a blinding explosion. Sasuke had flashed away just as Naruto did to avoid any of the falling debris. The two reappeared at another location in the forest relatively fine. Sasuke looked at Naruto darkly "Just give up Asura, this world belongs to me!" he roared at Naruto. Naruto shook his head no showing he wouldn't give in to his demands.

Sasuke growled "Then so be it." and he attacked once again. "Katon: Gōka Mekkyaku (Fire release: Great Fire Annihilation)!" yelled Sasuke, intent on killing the man that was like a brother to him. The Uchiha then spewed out a massive wall of intense flames at the blonde, who went through hand-seals to counter attack, with a powerful jutsu of his own. ""Senpō: Kongoton Shintō Shinai Kabe (Sage Art: Diamond Style: Impenetrable Wall)." Naruto said ending his seals on the dog sign, and in a second a humongous wall of beautiful diamonds erupted from the ground and shielded the blonde from any harm, although the flames did heat up the gems but other than that it stood strong against the jutsu.

Naruto in a burst of speed leaped over the wall and landed in front of Sasuke where he punched him in the gut and followed up with a roundhouse kick which sent the black haired man rolling across the ground and spitting blood. Naruto went through hand-seals to restrain his friend so he could finish this fight. "Senpō: Mokuton Seigen Ne Torappu (Sage art: Wood Style Restricting Root Trap)." said Naruto ending his seals with the snake seal, which was commonly affiliated with the Wood release. And from the ground, massive entangling roots began to surround Sasuke hoping to hold him in place so Naruto could deal the final blow.

But the Uchiha would have none of that and unsheathed his sword which he had behind his back and channelled his Lightning chakra through it cutting up the roots. The Uchiha regained his footing and jumped away from the roots and started to prepare for Naruto's next attack. The blonde, partly knowing that his enemy would do that also took out his own signature weapons. He he channelled some of his mighty chakra into wrist seals which he had transcribed into his wrists for such a purpose. And what he held in his hands were two identical short swords that were as tall from his feet to his waist, perfect for slicing apart an opponent within reach.

The two childhood friends rushed at each other, hoping to land a blow on the other. Sasuke performed a downward slash which Naruto easily blocked the attack with one of his blades and attempted to bash Sasuke with the other sword in his hand. But Sasuke saw the attack coming with his eye's and was able to jump over the blonde to his unguarded backside. Sasuke then attempted to stab the renowned Senju in the back but Naruto counted by blocking the sword with one his own causing sparks to fly from the grinding of the metals. Sasuke didn't have enough time to duck before he was clobbered in the head with one of Naruto's sword hilts, which made the Uchiha stumble.

If Sasuke was serious, he knew that Naruto was stronger than he was, something which infuriated the Uchiha to no end. so he couldn't afford to take many hits, from taijutsu or ninjutsu, but his skills and abilities evened out the power difference. Sasuke, even though he didn't have as much power as Naruto, his skill with his clan's techniques and his own prowess with the Sharingan and it's forms were enough to even the playing field between the two combatants. Besides, skill and power were similar but vastly different.

Both combatants rushed at each other in a burst of speed, and met in a clash that pushed the other away. where they had a stare down for a few minutes. Both having enough Naruto ran to the left while Sasuke ran to the right, at phenomenal speeds that not even the naked eye could perceive. they ran so far and so fast that they were in a different place altogether, mountain cliffs and slopes away from where they were, and while they were running they were attempting to strike each other with their respective weapons, but neither one got the advantage over the other.

They both came sliding to a halt, Naruto tried to clobber Sasuke with both of his staves but the Uchiha smoothly blocked it with his sword. But Naruto wasn't finished and with a swift change in his feet tried to bash Sasuke again with a single staff but Sasuke held his sword in a reverse position and pressed his free hand against it to hold back the strength of his rival. Then Sasuke pushed against the sword, and tried to slash Naruto horizontally but it failed as the blonde's staff which was still blocking the sword was overturned into a reverse position and effectively blocked Sasuke's sword.

Sasuke jumped back with a growl and formed more hand seals "Tengai Shinsei (Heaven's Concealed Judgment)." said Sasuke as he summoned a massive meteorite out of the sky as it fell through the clouds and descended upon Naruto who opened his eyes to see the sun's light clouded by the meteorite. His form was now covered in dirt and part of his armour was destroyed on the left side and he had a few bleeding wounds on his body. Instantly he raised his right arm to combat the meteorite as chakra arms burst forth and grappled onto the giant rock stopping it in it's halt just as it was about to crush him.

But he didn't have enough strength to halt the second meteorite that dispersed the clouds and collided with the first asteroid which pummelled Naruto into the ground where a great dust cloud was seen from the attack. This only caused Sasuke to smirk in victory, believing his opponent to be defeated. However before he could fully immerse himself in his victory a wave of gravity blasted the boulders away to reveal a huffing Naruto with several injuries. Naruto then drew a deep breath "Shakuton: Kajousatsuryu (Scorch Release: Extremely Steaming Murder Dragon)" Naruto called out loudly as he called upon another subelement to fight Sasuke.

After creating several extremely hot sphere's naruto had them merge together, the orbs of flame changing their form. The sphere's took on the shape of a large serpentine dragon made of bright orange flames. The flaming dragon roared loudly as five miniature suns formed around its neck in the form of a necklace. The dragon flew through the air, it's body climbing as it crashed head on with the powerful Uchiha and his newly conjured Susanoo, the two attacks connecting with such force a powerful shockwave dragon roared as it brought its jaw down biting deep into the neck of the giant as it tried to burn it away.

The dragon coiled around the Susanoo, flames traversed across pure energy, engulfing the godly. The scorching flames overcame the Chakra construct as the dragon consumed the giant being. Sasuke however flashed away from harm. The dragon sailed on after consuming it's prize, heading towards the reappearing Sasuke with jaws open wide as the five suns around its neck took flight, heading towards him. Sasuke's eye's glowed before he called out a technique "Mokuton: Jukai Kotan (Wood Style: Deep Forest Emergence)" and a forest sprouted up from ut of the ground surprising Naruto.

"How does Sasuke possess my Kekkei Genkai?" Naruto ranted in his mind. He did not see that coming. Kurama decided to add his two cents worth "It seems the artificial arm your mother made for him from Madara's arm somehow retained some of Hashirama's own power. Other then that I can't say how he has your bloodline." he told the man. Naruto roars as he draws his head back "Yoton: Goyo Mekkyaku (Lava Style: Great Lava Annihilation)" Naruto called out as he spewed a large wave of lava out of his mouth burning away the oncoming forest as it tried to capture him in its roots. When he was done Naruto looked at Sasuke "Is that the best you can do?" he asked the man.

Sasuke however smirked "I'll show you just what I can do." he said to the blonde. And with that their battle for their separate Ideals began anew. Who will win in the battle of such high stakes in this colossal battle that will shake the world to its very core. Would the ideals of the Senju where peace and love win or would the Uchiha's ideal's of power and world domination overcome such ideals and destroy everything that had made the world it was today.

And that is Naruto's Tale: Journey of Two God's